This is a modern-English version of Kinship Organisations and Group Marriage in Australia, originally written by Thomas, Northcote Whitridge. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Note Table I a and the Arunta: Eight-class Table were printed on fold-out pages. These have been split into sections (3 and 2 sections, respectively) to fit within the display boundaries. Each of these tables has a link to a scanned copy of the original table.

The original book had a number of words with inconsistant hyphenation or spelling, as well as a small number of typographical errors. These have been maintained in this version and marked, with the corrected text shown in the popup. A list of the inconsistencies and errors is found at the end of the present text.

The Cambridge Archaeological and Ethnological Series is supervised by an Editorial Committee consisting of William Ridgeway, M.A., F.B.A., Disney Professor of Archaeology, A. C. Haddon, Sc.D., F.R.S., University Lecturer in Ethnology, M. R. James, Litt. D., F.B.A., Provost of King's College and C. Waldstein, Litt. D., Slade Professor of Fine Art.

The Cambridge Archaeological and Ethnological Series is overseen by an Editorial Committee made up of William Ridgeway, M.A., F.B.A., Disney Professor of Archaeology, A. C. Haddon, Sc.D., F.R.S., University Lecturer in Ethnology, M. R. James, Litt. D., F.B.A., Provost of King’s College, and C. Waldstein, Litt. D., Slade Professor of Fine Art.


KINSHIP ORGANISATIONS

AND

GROUP MARRIAGE

IN

AUSTRALIA

BY

BY

NORTHCOTE W. THOMAS, M.A.
Diplomé de l'École des Hautes-Études,
Corresponding Member of the Société d'Anthropologie de Paris, etc.

NORTHCOTE W. THOMAS, M.A.
Graduated from the École des Hautes-Études,
Corresponding Member of the Société d'Anthropologie de Paris, etc.

CAMBRIDGE:
at the University Press
1906

CAMBRIDGE:
at the University Press
1906


CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
C. F. CLAY, Manager,

London: FETTER LANE, E.C.
Glasgow: 50, WELLINGTON STREET.

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
C. F. CLAY, Boss,

London: FETTER LANE, E.C.
Glasgow: 50, WELLINGTON STREET.

Coat of arms

Leipzig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
New York: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS.
Bombay and Calcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd.

Leipzig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
New York: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS.
Mumbai and Kolkata: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd..

[All Rights reserved.]

All rights reserved.


DEDICATED
TO
MISS C. S. BURNE,
WHO FIRST GUIDED MY STEPS
INTO THE PATHS OF
ANTHROPOLOGY

DEDICATED
TO
MISS C. S. BURNE,
WHO FIRST GUIDED MY STEPS
ONTO THE PATHS OF
ANTHROPOLOGY


PREFACE.

It is becoming an axiom in anthropology that what is needed is not discursive treatment of large subjects but the minute discussion of special themes, not a ranging at large over the peoples of the earth past and present, but a detailed examination of limited areas. This work I am undertaking for Australia, and in the present volume I deal briefly with some of the aspects of Australian kinship organisations, in the hope that a survey of our present knowledge may stimulate further research on the spot and help to throw more light on many difficult problems of primitive sociology.

It’s become a common understanding in anthropology that what we really need is not broad discussions of big topics but in-depth discussions of specific themes. Instead of covering a wide range of people from the past and present, we should focus on detailed examinations of smaller areas. I’m taking on this work for Australia, and in this volume, I’ll briefly cover some aspects of Australian kinship organizations. I hope that this overview of what we currently know will inspire further research in the field and help clarify many challenging issues in primitive sociology.

We have still much to learn of the relations of the central tribes and their organisations to the less elaborately studied Anula and Mara. I have therefore passed over the questions discussed by Dr Durkheim. We have still more to learn as to the descent of the totem, the relation of totem-kin, class and phratry, and the like; totemism is therefore treated only incidentally in the present work, and lack of knowledge compels me to pass over many other interesting questions.

We still have a lot to learn about the relationships between the central tribes and their organizations and the less studied Anula and Mara. Because of this, I have skipped the questions addressed by Dr. Durkheim. There's still much more to discover regarding the descent of the totem, the relationships among totem-kin, class, and phratry, and similar topics; thus, totemism is only discussed briefly in this work, and my limited knowledge forces me to overlook many other fascinating questions.

The present volume owes much to Mr Andrew Lang. He has read twice over both my typescript MS, and my proofs; in the detection of ambiguities and the removal of obscurities he has rendered my readers a greater service than any bald statement will convey; for his aid in the matter of terminology, for his criticisms of ideas already put forward and for his many pregnant suggestions, but inadequately worked out in the present volume.[viii] I am under the deepest obligations to him; and no mere formal expression of thanks will meet the case. I have been more than fortunate in securing aid from Mr Lang in a subject which he has made his own.

This volume owes a lot to Mr. Andrew Lang. He has gone through both my typescript and my proofs twice; in identifying ambiguities and clearing up unclear parts, he has done my readers a greater service than any simple statement can express. His help with terminology, his feedback on the ideas I’ve already presented, and his many insightful suggestions—though not fully developed in this volume—have been invaluable.[viii] I am extremely grateful to him, and a mere formal thank you doesn’t truly cover it. I’ve been very lucky to have Mr. Lang’s support in a topic he has mastered.

I do not for a moment suppose that the information here collected is exhaustive. If any one should be in a position to supplement or correct my facts or to enlighten me in any way as to the ideas and customs of the blacks I shall be obliged if he will tell me all he knows about them and their ways. Letters may be addressed to me c/o the Anthropological Institute, 3 Hanover Sq., W.

I don't for a second think that the information I've gathered here is complete. If anyone can add to or correct my facts or provide insights about the ideas and customs of Black people, I'd appreciate it if you could share everything you know about them and their ways. You can send letters to me c/o the Anthropological Institute, 3 Hanover Sq., W.

NORTHCOTE W. THOMAS.

NORTHCOTE W. THOMAS.

Buntingford,
Sept. 11th, 1906.

Buntingford,
Sept. 11, 1906.


CONTENTS.

PAGE
PREFACEvii
CONTENTSix
BIBLIOGRAPHYxii
INDEX TO ABBREVIATIONSxiv

INTRODUCTORY.

INTRO.

Social Organisation. Associations in the lower stages of culture. Consanguinity and Kinship. The Tribe. Kinship groups: totem kins; phratries   Pages 1-11

Social Organization: Early cultural groups. Family and Relationships: The Tribe. Family units: totem groups; clans. Pages 1-11

DESCENT.

下降.

Descent of Kinship, origin and primitive form. Matriliny in Australia. Relation to potestas, position of widow, etc. Change of rule of descent; relation to potestas, inheritance and local organisation   12-28

Descent of Kinship, origins, and basic structure. Matrilineal traditions in Australia. Relationship to power, status of widows, etc. Changes in descent rules; connection to power, inheritance, and local organization. 12-28

DEFINITIONS AND HISTORY.

DEFINITIONS & HISTORY.

Definitions: tribe, sub-tribe, local group, phratry, class, totem kin. "Blood" and "shade." Kamilaroi type. History of Research in Australia. General sketch   29-40

Definitions: tribe, sub-tribe, local group, phratry, class, totem kin. "Blood" and "shade." Kamilaroi type. Summary of Research in Australia. General overview. 29-40

TABLES OF CLASSES, PHRATRIES, ETC.

Class and Phratry Tables

Tables I, I a. Class Names42, 47
Table 2. Phratry Names48
Table 3. Comparison of "blood" and phratry names50
Table 4. Relations of Class and phratry organisations51

PHRATRY NAMES.

Clan Names.

The Phratriac Areas. Borrowing of Names. Their Meanings. Antiquity of Phratry Names. Eaglehawk Myths. Racial Conflicts. Intercommunication. Tribal Migrations   52-62

The Phratriac Areas. Name Borrowing. Their Meanings. Age of Phratry Names. Eaglehawk Myths. Racial Conflicts. Communication Between Tribes. Tribal Migrations. 52-62

ORIGIN OF PHRATRIES.

Origin of clans.

Mr Lang's theory and its basis. Borrowing of phratry names. Split groups. The Victorian area. Totems and phratry names. Reformation theory of phratriac origin   63-70

Mr. Lang's theory and its basis. The use of phratry names. Divided groups. The Victorian region. Totems and phratry names. The reformulation theory of phratriac origin. 63-70

CLASS NAMES.

Class names.

Classes later than Phratries. Anomalous Phratry Areas. Four-class Systems. Borrowing of Names. Eight-class System. Resemblances and Differences of Names. Place of Origin. Formative Elements of the Names: Suffixes, Prefixes. Meanings of the Class Names   71-85

Classes Beyond Phratries. Unusual Phratry Areas. Four-Class Systems. Name Borrowing. Eight-Class System. Similarities and Differences in Names. Place of Origin. Components of the Names: Suffixes, Prefixes. Meanings of the Class Names. 71-85

THEORIES OF THE ORIGIN OF CLASSES.

THEORIES OF THE ORIGIN OF CLASSES.

Effect of classes. Dr Durkheim's Theory of Origin. Origin in grouping of totems. Dr Durkheim on origin of eight classes. Herr Cunow's theory of classes   86-92

Impact of social classes. Dr. Durkheim's theory of origins. Origin in the grouping of totems. Dr. Durkheim on the origin of eight social classes. Herr Cunow's theory of social classes. 86-92

KINSHIP TERMS.

Family Terms.

Descriptive and classificatory systems. Kinship terms of Wathi-Wathi, Ngerikudi-speaking people and Arunta. Essential features. Urabunna. Dieri. Distinction of elder and younger   93-101

Descriptive and classification systems. Kinship terms of the Wathi-Wathi, Ngerikudi-speaking people, and Arunta. Main features. Urabunna. Dieri. Difference between older and younger. 93-101

TYPES OF SEXUAL UNIONS.

TYPES OF RELATIONSHIPS.

Terminology of Sociology. Marriage. Classification of Types. Hypothetical and existing forms   102-109

Terminology of Sociology. Marriage. Types Classification. Hypothetical and Existing Forms. 102-109

GROUP MARRIAGE AND MORGAN'S THEORIES.

Group marriage and Morgan's theories.

Passage from Promiscuity. Reformatory Movements. Incest. Relative harmfulness of such unions. Natural aversion. Australian facts   110-118

Excerpt from Promiscuity. Reformatory Movements. Incest. Relative harmfulness of such unions. Natural aversion. Australian facts. 110-118

GROUP MARRIAGE AND THE TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP.

GROUP MARRIAGE AND THE TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP.

Mother and Child. Kurnai terms. Dieri evidence. Noa. Group Mothers. Classification and descriptive terms. Poverty of language. Terms express status. The savage view natural   119-126

Mother and Child. Kurnai terminology. Dieri evidence. Noa. Group Mothers. Classification and descriptive language. Limitations of language. Terms indicate status. The primitive viewpoint feels natural. 119-126

PIRRAURU.

PIRRAURU.

Theories of group marriage. Meaning of group. Dieri customs. Tippa-malku marriage. Obscure points. Pirrauru. Obscure points. Relation of pirrauru to tippa-malku unions. Kurnandaburi. Wakelbura customs. Kurnai organisation. Position of widow. Piraungaru of Urabunna. Pirrauru and group marriage. Pirrauru not a survival. Result of scarcity of women. Duties of Pirrauru spouses. Piraungaru; obscure points   127-141

Group marriage theories. Definition of a group. Dieri traditions. Tippa-malku marriage. Unclear aspects. Pirrauru. Uncertain details. The relationship between pirrauru and tippa-malku unions. Kurnandaburi. Wakelbura traditions. Kurnai organization. Status of widows. Piraungaru of Urabunna. Pirrauru and group marriage. Pirrauru is not a remnant. Outcome of the shortage of women. Responsibilities of Pirrauru partners. Piraungaru; unclear aspects. 127-141

TEMPORARY UNIONS.

Temporary partnerships.

Wife lending. Initiation ceremonies. Jus primae noctis. Punishment for adultery. Ariltha of central tribes. Group marriage unproven   142-149

Wife sharing. Initiation rituals. Right of the first night. Penalties for cheating. Ariltha of central tribes. Group marriage not confirmed. 142-149

ANOMALOUS MARRIAGES.

Unusual Marriages.

Decay of class rules in South-East. Descent in Central Tribes. "Bloods" and "Castes"   150-152

Overview of class rules in the Southeast. Decrease in Central Tribes. "Bloods" and "Castes" 150-152

Index of Phratry, Blood, and Class Names 153-157
Index of Subjects 158-163

MAPS.

Maps.

PAGE
I.Rule of Descent40
II.Class Organisations to follow 40
III.Phratry Organisations " 40

TABLE.

Table.

Class Names of Eight-Class Tribes. between pp. 46 and 47

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

1.  Allgemeine Missionszeitschrift. Gutersloh, 1874 etc., 8o.

General Mission Magazine. Gutersloh, 1874 etc., 8o.

2.  American Anthropologist. Washington, 1888 etc., 8o.

American Anthropologist. Washington, 1888, 8vo.

3.  Année Sociologique. Paris, 1898 etc., 8o.

Année Sociologique. Paris, 1898+, 8o.

4.  Archaeologia Americana. Philadelphia, 1820 etc., 4o.

4.  American Archaeology. Philadelphia, 1820 etc., 4o.

5.  Das Ausland. Munich, 1828-1893, 4o.

5. The Abroad. Munich, 1828-1893, 4o.

6.  Bulletins of North Queensland Ethnography. Brisbane, 1901 etc., fol.

6.  Bulletins of North Queensland Ethnography. Brisbane, 1901 etc., fol.

7.  Bunce, D., Australasiatic Reminiscences of Twenty-three Years Wanderings. Melbourne, 1857, 8o.

7.  Bunce, D., Australasiatic Reminiscences of Twenty-three Years of Travel. Melbourne, 1857, 8o.

8.  Colonial Magazine. London, 1840-1842, 8o.

8.  Colonial Magazine. London, 1840-1842, 8vo.

9.  Cunow, H., Die Verwandtschaftsorganisationen der Australneger. Leipzig, 1894, 8o.

9.  Cunow, H., The Kinship Organizations of the Australian Negroes. Leipzig, 1894, 8o.

10.  Curr, E. M., The Australian Race. 4 vols., London, 1886, 8o and fol.

10.  Curr, E. M., The Australian Race. 4 vols., London, 1886, 8o and fol.

11.  Dawson, J., Australian Aborigines. Melbourne, 1881, 4o.

11.  Dawson, J., Australian Aborigines. Melbourne, 1881, 4o.

12.  Fison, L. and Howitt, A. W., Kamilaroi and Kurnai. Melbourne, 1880, 8o.

12.  Fison, L. and Howitt, A.W., Kamilaroi and Kurnai. Melbourne, 1880, 8o.

13.  Folklore. London, 1892 etc., 8o.

13.  Folklore. London, 1892, etc., 8º.

14.  Fortnightly Review. London, 1865-1889, 8o.

14.  Fortnightly Review. London, 1865-1889, 8vo.

15.  Frazer, J. G., Totemism. Edinburgh, 1887, 8o.

15.  Frazer, J. G., Totemism. Edinburgh, 1887, 8o.

16.  Gerstaecker, F., Reisen von F. Gerstaecker. 5 vols., Stuttgart, 1853-4, 8o.

16.  Gerstaecker, F., Travels by F. Gerstaecker. 5 vols., Stuttgart, 1853-4, 8o.

17.  Globus. Hildburghausen etc., 1863 etc., 4o.

17. Globus. Hildburghausen et al., 1863, 4º.

18.  Grey, Sir G., Journals of Two Expeditions of Discovery in North-West and West Australia. 2 vols., London, 1841, 8o.

18.  Gray, Sir G., Journals of Two Expeditions of Discovery in North-West and West Australia. 2 vols., London, 1841, 8o.

19.  Gribble, J. B., Black but Comely. London, 1874, 8o.

19.  Gribble, J.B., Black but Comely. London, 1874, 8o.

20.  Hodgson, C. P., Reminiscences of Australia. London, 1846, 12o.

20.  Hodgson, C. P., Reminiscences of Australia. London, 1846, 12o.

21.  Howitt, A. W., Native Tribes of South-East Australia. London, 1904, 8o.

21.  Howitt, A. W., Native Tribes of South-East Australia. London, 1904, 8o.

22.  Internationales Archiv fur Ethnographie. Leyden, 1888 etc., 4o.

22.  International Archive for Ethnography. Leiden, 1888 etc., 4o.

23.  Journal of the Anthropological Institute. London, 1871 sq., 8o.

23.  Journal of the Anthropological Institute. London, 1871 onwards, 8o.

24.  Journal of the Royal Geographical Society. London, 1832-1880, 8o.

24.  Journal of the Royal Geographical Society. London, 1832-1880, 8o.

25.  Journal of the Royal Society of New South Wales. Sydney, 1877 etc., 8o.

25.  Journal of the Royal Society of New South Wales. Sydney, 1877 etc., 8o.

26.  Journals of Several Expeditions in West Australia. London, 1833, 12o.

26.  Journals of Several Expeditions in West Australia. London, 1833, 12o.

27.  Lahontan, H. de, Voyages. Amsterdam, 1705, 12o.

27.  Lahontan, H. de, Voyages. Amsterdam, 1705, 12o.

28.  Lang, A. and Atkinson, J., Social Origins; Primal Law. London, 1903, 8o.

28.  Lang, A. and Atkinson, J., Social Origins; Primal Law. London, 1903, 8o.

29.  Lang, A., Secret of the Totem. London, 1905, 8o.

29.  Lang, A., Secret of the Totem. London, 1905, 8o.

30.  Leichardt, F. W. L., Journal of an Overland Expedition in Australia. London, 1848, 8o.

30.  Leichardt, F.W.L., Journal of an Overland Expedition in Australia. London, 1848, 8o.

31.  Lumholtz, C., Among Cannibals. London, 1889, 8o.

31.  Lumholtz, C., Among Cannibals. London, 1889, 8o.

32.  Maclennan, J. F., Studies in Ancient History. 2nd Series, London, 1886, 8o.

32.  Maclennan, J.F., Studies in Ancient History. 2nd Series, London, 1886, 8o.

33.  Man. London, 1901 sq., 8o.

33. Man. London, 1901 sq., 8º.

34.  Mathew, J., Eaglehawk and Crow. London, 1898, 8o.

34.  Matthew, J., Eaglehawk and Crow. London, 1898, 8o.

35.  Mathews, R. H., Ethnological Notes. Sydney, 1905, 8o.

35.  Mathews, R. H., Ethnological Notes. Sydney, 1905, 8o.

36.  Mitteilungen des Seminars fur orientalische Sprachen. Berlin, 1898 etc., 8o.

36.  Communications from the Seminar for Oriental Languages. Berlin, 1898 etc., 8o.

37.  Mitteilungen des Vereins fur Erdkunde. Halle, 1877-1892, 8o.

37.  Communications of the Geographical Society. Halle, 1877-1892, 8o.

38.  Moore, G. F., Descriptive Vocabulary of the Language in Common Use among the Aborigines of Western Australia. London, 1842, 8o.

38.  Moore, G. F., Descriptive Vocabulary of the Language Used by the Aborigines of Western Australia. London, 1842, 8o.

39.  Morgan, Lewis H., Ancient Society. New York, 1877, 8o.

39.  Morgan, Lewis H., Ancient Society. New York, 1877, 8o.

40.  New, C., Travels. London, 1854, 8o.

40.  New, C., Travels. London, 1854, 8vo.

41.  Owen, Mary A., The Musquakie Indians. London, 1905, 8o.

41.  Owen, Mary A., The Musquakie Indians. London, 1905, 8o.

42.  Parker, K. L., The Euahlayi Tribe. London, 1905, 8o.

42.  Parker, K. L., The Euahlayi Tribe. London, 1905, 8o.

43.  Petrie, Tom, Reminiscences. Brisbane, 1905, 8o.

Petrie, Tom, Reminiscences. Brisbane, 1905, 8º.

44.  Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society. Philadelphia, 1840 etc., 8o.

44.  Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society. Philadelphia, 1840 etc., 8o.

45.  Proceedings of the Australian Association for the Advancement of Science. 1889 etc., 8o.

45.  Proceedings of the Australian Association for the Advancement of Science. 1889 etc., 8o.

46.  Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia, Queensland Branch. Brisbane, 1886 etc., 8o.

46.  Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia, Queensland Branch. Brisbane, 1886 etc., 8o.

47.  Proceedings of the Royal Society of Queensland. Brisbane, 1884 etc., 8o.

47.  Proceedings of the Royal Society of Queensland. Brisbane, 1884 etc., 8o.

48.  Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. Melbourne, 1889 etc., 8o.

48.  Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. Melbourne, 1889 etc., 8o.

49.  Reports of the Cambridge University Expedition to Torres Straits. Cambridge, 1903 etc., 4o.

49.  Reports of the Cambridge University Expedition to Torres Straits. Cambridge, 1903 etc., 4o.

50.  Roth, W. E., Ethnological Studies. Brisbane, 1898, 8o.

50.  Roth, W. E., Ethnological Studies. Brisbane, 1898, 8o.

51.  Schürmann, C. W., Vocabulary of the Parnkalla Language. Adelaide, 1844, 8o.

51.  Schürmann, C. W., Vocabulary of the Parnkalla Language. Adelaide, 1844, 8o.

52.  Science of Man. Sydney, 1898 etc., 4o.

52.  Science of Man. Sydney, 1898 etc., 4º.

53.  Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge. Washington, 1848 etc., 4o.

53.  Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge. Washington, 1848 etc., 4o.

54.  Spencer, B. and Gillen, F. J., Native Tribes of Central Australasia. London, 1898, 8o.

54.  Spencer, B. and Gillen, F. J., Native Tribes of Central Australasia. London, 1898, 8o.

55.  Spencer, B. and Gillen, F. J., Northern Tribes of Central Australia. London, 1904, 8o.

55.  Spencer, B. and Gillen, F. J., Northern Tribes of Central Australia. London, 1904, 8o.

56.  Stokes, J. L., Discoveries in Australia. 2 vols., London, 1846, 8o.

56.  Stokes, J. L., Discoveries in Australia. 2 vols., London, 1846, 8o.

57.  Taplin, G., Folklore, Manners, Customs and Language of the South Australian Aborigines. Adelaide, 1878, 8o.

57.  Taplin, G., Folklore, Manners, Customs, and Language of the South Australian Aborigines. Adelaide, 1878, 8o.

58.  Transactions and Proceedings of the Royal Society of South Australia. Adelaide, 1878 etc., 8o.

58.  Transactions and Proceedings of the Royal Society of South Australia. Adelaide, 1878 etc., 8o.

59.  van Gennep, A., Mythes et Légendes. Paris, 1906, 8o.

59.  van Gennep, A., Mythes et Légendes. Paris, 1906, 8o.

60.  West Australian. Perth, 1886 etc., fol.

60.  West Australian. Perth, 1886, etc.

61.  Westermarck, E., History of Human Marriage. 3rd Edition, London, 1901, 8o.

61.  Westermarck, E., History of Human Marriage. 3rd Edition, London, 1901, 8o.

62.  Wiener Medicinische Wochenschrift. Vienna, 1851 etc., 4o.

62.  Wiener Medicinische Wochenschrift. Vienna, 1851 etc., 4o.

63.  Wilson, T. B., Narrative of a Voyage round the World. London, 1835, 8o.

63.  Wilson, T. B., Narrative of a Voyage Around the World. London, 1835, 8o.

64.  Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft. Stuttgart, 1878 etc., 8o.

64.  Journal of Comparative Law. Stuttgart, 1878 etc., 8o.


INDEX TO ABBREVIATIONS.

Allg. Miss. Zts., 1
Am. Anth., 2
Am. Phil. Soc., 44
Ann. Soc., 3
Aust. Ass. Adv. Sci., 45
Col. Mag., 8
C. T., 54
Ethn. Notes, 35
Fort. Rev., 14
J. A. I., 23
J. R. G. S., 24
J. R. S. N. S. W., 25
J. R. S. Vict., 48
Nat. Tr., 54
Nor. Tr., 55
N. Q. Ethn. Bull., 6
N. T., 21
Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., 44
Proc. R. G. S. Qn., 46
Proc. R. S. Vict., 48
R. G. S. Qn., 47
Sci. Man, 52
T. R. S. S. A., 58
West. Aust., 60
Zts. vgl. Rechtsw., 64

CHAPTER I.

INTRODUCTORY.

INTRODUCTION.

Social organisation. Associations in the lower stages of culture. Consanguinity and Kinship. The Tribe. Kinship groups; totem kins; phratries.

Social organization. Groups in the early stages of culture. Blood relationships and family ties. The Tribe. Family groups; totem clans; brotherhoods.

The passage from what is commonly termed savagery through barbarism to civilisation is marked by a change in the character of the associations which are almost everywhere a feature of human society. In the lower stages of culture, save among peoples whose organisation has perished under the pressure of foreign invasion or other external influences, man is found grouped into totem kins, intermarrying classes and similar organised bodies, and one of their most important characteristics is that membership of them depends on birth, not on the choice of the individual. In modern society, on the other hand, associations of this sort have entirely disappeared and man is grouped in voluntary societies, membership of which depends on his own choice.

The transition from what we often call savagery through barbarism to civilization is marked by a shift in the types of associations that are almost always present in human society. In the earlier stages of culture, except among groups whose social structure has collapsed due to foreign invasion or other external pressures, people are organized into totemic kinships, intermarrying classes, and similar organized groups. One of their key features is that membership is based on birth rather than individual choice. In contrast, modern society has completely eliminated these types of associations, with people now being part of voluntary organizations where membership is based on personal choice.

It is true that the family, which exists in the lower stages of culture, though it is overshadowed by the other social phenomena, has persisted through all the manifold revolutions of society; especially in the stage of barbarism, its importance in some directions, such as the regulation of marriage, often forbidden within limits of consanguinity much wider than among ourselves, approaches the influence of the forms of natal association which it had supplanted. In the present day, however, if we set aside its economic and steadily diminishing ethical [2]sides, it cannot be compared in importance with the territorial groupings on which state and municipal activities depend.

It’s true that the family, which exists at the earlier stages of culture, although overshadowed by other social factors, has survived through all the various changes in society. Particularly during the barbaric stage, its role in areas like marriage regulation—often stricter regarding blood relations than we have today—comes close to the influence of the birth associations it replaced. Nowadays, though, if we ignore its economic and increasingly minimal ethical [2] aspects, it can’t be compared in importance to the territorial groupings that state and municipal activities rely on.

If the family is a persistent type the tribe may also be compared to the modern state; it is, in most parts of the world, no less territorial in its nature; membership of it does not depend among the Australians on any supposed descent from a common ancestor; and though residence plus possession of a common speech is mentioned by Howitt as the test of tribe, it is possible in Australia, under certain conditions1, to pass from one tribe to another in such a way that we seem reduced to residence as the test of membership. This change of tribe takes place almost exclusively where tribes are friendly, so far as is known; and we may doubt whether it would be possible for a stranger to settle, without any rite of adoption, in the midst of a hostile or even of an unknown tribe; but this is clearly a matter of minor importance, if adoption is not, as in North America, an invariable element of the change of tribe. Although membership of a tribe is thus loosely determined, tribesmen feel themselves bound by ties of some kind to their fellow-tribesmen, as we shall see below, but in this they do not differ from the members of any modern state.

If a family is a persistent unit, the tribe can also be compared to a modern state; it is, in most parts of the world, just as territorial. Membership in the tribe among Australians doesn't depend on any assumed descent from a common ancestor. Although Howitt mentioned that residence and sharing a common language are tests of being part of a tribe, in Australia, under certain conditions1, it is possible to move from one tribe to another so that residence seems to be the main test of membership. This change of tribe mostly happens where tribes are friendly, as far as we know; and we might wonder if a stranger could settle in the midst of a hostile or unknown tribe without any adoption rite. However, this is probably less important if adoption isn't a universal part of changing tribes, as it is in North America. While membership in a tribe is loosely defined, tribespeople feel connected to their fellow tribesmen in some way, which is similar to the members of any modern state.

But in Australia the importance of the tribe, save from an economic point of view, as joint owner of the tribal land, is small compared with the part played in the lives of its members by the intratribal associations, whose influence is recognised without, as within the tribe. These associations are of two kinds in the lowest strata of human society; in each case membership is determined by birth and they may therefore be distinguished as natal associations. In the one case, the kinship groups such as totem kins, phratries, etc., an individual remains permanently in the association into which he is born, special cases apart, in which by adoption he passes out of it and joins another by means of a legal fiction2. The other kind of association, to which the name age-grades is applied, is composed of a series of grades, through which, concomitantly with the [3]performance of the rites of initiation obligatory on every male member of the community, each man passes in succession, until he attains the highest. In the rare cases where an individual fails to qualify for the grade into which his coevals pass, and remains in the grade of "youth" or even lower grades, he is by birth a member of one class and does not remain outside the age-grades altogether.

But in Australia, the tribe's significance, aside from its economic role as a joint owner of tribal land, is minor compared to the impact of intratribal associations, which are recognized both within and outside the tribe. These associations fall into two categories in the lowest levels of human society; in both cases, membership is determined by birth, and they can be called natal associations. In one type, the kinship groups, such as totem kins, phratries, etc., an individual stays in the association they are born into, except in special cases where they may be adopted into another through a legal fiction2. The second type, called age-grades, consists of a series of levels that each man moves through as he goes through the initiation rites required of every male member of the community, until he reaches the highest level. In rare instances, if a person fails to qualify for the grade that his peers achieve and remains in the "youth" grade or a lower grade, he is still considered a member of one class by birth and does not completely exit the age-grades.

In the element of voluntary action lies the distinction between age-grades and secret societies, which are organised on identical or similar lines but depend for membership on ceremonies of initiation, alike in the lowest as in the highest grade. Such societies may be termed voluntary. The differentia between the natal and the voluntary association lies in the fact that in the former all are members of one or other grade, in the latter only such as have taken steps to gain admission, all others being simply non-members.

In the aspect of voluntary action, we find the difference between age groups and secret societies, which are organized in the same or similar ways but require initiation ceremonies for membership, whether in the lowest or highest levels. We can call these societies voluntary. The key difference between natal and voluntary associations is that in the former, everyone belongs to one grade or another, while in the latter, only those who have taken steps to join are considered members, with everyone else being simply non-members.

Although primâ facie all these forms of association are equally entitled to be classed as social organisations, the use of this term is limited in practice, at any rate as regards Australia, and is the accepted designation of the kinship form of natal associations only; for this limitation there is so far justification, that though they perhaps play a smaller part in the daily life of the people than the secret societies of some areas, with their club-houses and other features which determine the whole form of life, the kinship associations are normally regulative of marriage and thus exercise an influence in a field of their own.

Although primâ facie all these types of associations can be considered social organizations, the term is actually used more narrowly in practice, at least in Australia, and mainly refers to kinship-based groups. This limitation is somewhat justified because, although kinship associations might play a smaller role in people's everyday lives compared to the secret societies in some areas, which have clubhouses and other elements that shape the entire lifestyle, kinship associations typically govern marriage and therefore have their own unique influence.

Marriage prohibitions in the various races of mankind show an almost endless diversity of form; but all are based on considerations either of consanguinity or kinship or on a combination of the two. The distinction between consanguinity and kinship first demands attention; the former depends on birth, the latter on the law or custom of the community, and this distinction is all-important, especially in dealing with primitive peoples. With ourselves the two usually coincide, though even in civilised communities there are variations in this respect. Thus, according to the law of England, the father of an illegitimate child is not akin to it, though ex hypothesi there is a [4]tie of blood between them. In England nothing short of an Act of Parliament can make them akin; but in Scotland the subsequent marriage of the father with the mother of the child changes the legal status of the latter and makes it of kin with its father. These two examples make it abundantly evident that kinship is with us a matter of law.

Marriage prohibitions among different human races display an almost endless variety; however, they all stem from considerations of either blood relationships or family ties, or a combination of both. The difference between blood relationships and family ties deserves attention; the former is based on birth, while the latter relies on the laws or customs of the community. This distinction is crucial, particularly when discussing primitive societies. In our case, the two usually align, although even in civilized societies, there are exceptions. For instance, under English law, the father of an illegitimate child is not considered related to that child, even though there is a [4]blood connection. In England, only an Act of Parliament can establish that relationship; however, in Scotland, if the father marries the mother of the child afterward, the child's legal status changes, and they become related to the father. These examples clearly illustrate that family ties are a legal matter for us.

Among primitive peoples kinship occupies a similar position but with important differences. As with us, it is a sociological fact; custom, which has among them far more power than law among us, determines whether a man is of kin to his mother and her relatives alone, or to his father and father's relatives, or whether both sets of relatives are alike of kin to him. In the latter case, where parental kinship prevails, the limits of the kin are often determined by the facts of consanguinity. In the two former cases, where kinship is reckoned through males alone or through females alone, consanguinity has little or nothing to do with kinship, as will be shown more in detail below.

Among primitive peoples, kinship plays a similar role but with important differences. Like us, it is a sociological fact; customs, which hold much more power for them than laws do for us, dictate whether a person is connected to their mother and her relatives only, their father and his relatives, or if both sides of the family are considered kin. In the latter situation, where parental kinship is dominant, the boundaries of kinship are often defined by blood relations. In the former two situations, where kinship is counted through males or through females alone, blood relations have little to no influence on kinship, as will be discussed in more detail below.

Kinship is sociological, consanguinity physiological; in thus stating the case we are concerned only with broad principles. In practice the idea of consanguinity is modified in two ways and a sociological element is introduced, which has gone far to obscure the difference between these two systems of laying the foundations of human society. In the first place, custom determines the limits within which consanguinity is supposed to exist; or, in other words, at what point the descendants of a given ancestor cease to be blood relations. In the second place erroneous physiological ideas modify the ideas held as to actually existing consanguine relations, as we conceive them. The latter peculiarity does not affect the enquiry to any extent; it merely limits the sphere within which consanguinity plays a part, side by side with kinship, in moulding social institutions. If an Australian tribe, for example, distinguishes the actual mother of a child from the other women who go by the same kinship name, they may or may not develop on parallel lines their ideas as to the relation of the child and his real father. Some relation will almost certainly be found to exist between them; but it by no means follows that it arises from any idea of consanguinity. In other communities potestas and not consanguinity is held to [5]determine the relations of the husband of a woman to her offspring; and it is a matter for careful enquiry how far the same holds good in Australia, where the fact of fatherhood is in some cases asserted to be unrecognised by the natives. In speaking of consanguinity therefore, it must be made quite clear whether consanguinity according to native ideas or according to our own ideas is meant.

Kinship is about social relationships, while consanguinity is about biological relationships; when we say this, we're focusing on broad concepts. In real life, the idea of consanguinity is shaped in two ways, introducing a social element that often blurs the distinction between these two systems that form the basis of human society. First, customs define the boundaries within which consanguinity is believed to exist; in other words, they determine when the descendants of a certain ancestor stop being considered blood relatives. Second, mistaken biological beliefs alter our understanding of actual existing blood relationships as we perceive them. This second factor doesn't greatly impact the investigation; it simply narrows the area where consanguinity interacts with kinship in shaping social structures. For instance, if an Australian tribe differentiates between a child's real mother and other women with the same kinship title, they may or may not similarly develop their concepts concerning the child's real father. Some form of relationship will likely exist between them, but it doesn’t necessarily stem from any notion of blood relation. In other cultures, authority rather than consanguinity is believed to determine the relationship between a woman’s husband and her children; thus, it's important to carefully explore whether this is also true in Australia, where sometimes the natives reportedly do not recognize the concept of fatherhood. Therefore, when discussing consanguinity, it’s essential to clarify whether we mean it according to native beliefs or our own understanding.

The customary limitations and extensions of consanguinity, on the other hand, cause more inconvenience. They are of course sometimes combined with the other kind, which we may term quasi-physiological, but with this combination we need not deal, as we are concerned to analyse only on broad lines the nature of these elements. Just as, with us, kinship and consanguinity largely coincide, so with primitive peoples are the kinship organisations immense, if one-sided, extensions of blood relationship, at all events in theory. In many parts of the world a totem kin traces its descent to a single male or female ancestor; and even where, as in Australia, this is not the case, blood brotherhood is expressly asserted of the totem kin3.

The usual limits and extensions of family relationships, on the other hand, create more problems. They are sometimes mixed with what we can call quasi-physiological ties, but we don't need to focus on that, as we're only looking to broadly analyze these elements. Just as family connections and blood ties mostly overlap for us, in primitive societies, kinship organizations are vast, though one-sided, expansions of blood relationships, at least in theory. In many places around the world, a totem kin traces its ancestry back to a single male or female ancestor; and even where this isn't the case, like in Australia, the blood bond is clearly claimed for the totem kin.

Entry into the totem kin may often be gained by adoption, though not apparently in Australia, and the blood relationship thus becomes an artificial one and partakes, even if the initial assumption be accepted as true, far more of the nature of kinship than of consanguinity. In Australia, and possibly in other parts of the world, there is a further extension of natal kinship. Although the tribe is not regarded as descended from a single pair, its members are certainly reckoned as of kin to each other in some way; the situation may be summarised by saying that under one of the systems of kinship organisation (the two-phratry), half of the members of the tribe in a given generation are related to a given man, A, and the other half to his wife. More than one observer assures us that there is a solidarity about the tribe, which regards some, if not all other [6]tribes as "wild blacks," though it may be on terms of friendship and alliance with certain neighbours, and feel itself united to them by a bond analogous to, though weaker than, that which holds its own members together.

Entry into the totem kin can often happen through adoption, though this doesn't seem to apply in Australia. Therefore, the blood relationship becomes an artificial one and reflects more of a kinship nature than actual blood ties. In Australia, and perhaps in other parts of the world, there's an even broader concept of kinship. While the tribe isn’t seen as descended from one couple, its members are certainly considered related in some way. This situation can be summarized by stating that under one of the kinship organization systems (the two-phratry), half of the tribe's members in a given generation are related to a man, A, while the other half are related to his wife. Several observers confirm that there is a strong sense of solidarity within the tribe, which views some, if not all, other [6] tribes as "wild blacks," even though it might have friendly and allied relationships with certain neighboring tribes and feels a bond with them that is similar to, but weaker than, the bond between its own members.

If however a homonymous totem kin exists even in a hostile or absolutely unknown tribe, a member of it will be regarded, as we learn from Dr Howitt, as a brother. How this view is reconciled with the belief that the tribe in question is alien and in no way akin to that in which the other totem kin is found, is a question of some interest for which there appears to be no answer in the literature concerning the Australian aborigines.

If a totem kin with the same name exists in a hostile or completely unknown tribe, a member of that tribe will be seen, as Dr. Howitt tells us, as a brother. How this perspective aligns with the belief that the tribe in question is foreign and not related to the tribe containing the other totem kin is an interesting question that seems to have no answer in the literature about Australian aborigines.

Even if, therefore, we had reason to believe that all totem kins in a given tribe or group of tribes could make out a good case for their descent from single male or female ancestors, which is far from being the case, we should still have to recognise that kinship and not consanguinity is the proper term to apply to the relationship between members of the same group. For, as we have seen, it may be recruited from without in some cases, while in others, persons who are demonstrably not of the same blood, are regarded as totem-brethren by virtue of the common name.

Even if we believed that all totem kins in a particular tribe or group of tribes could convincingly claim descent from a single male or female ancestor, which is definitely not the case, we still need to understand that kinship, rather than blood relations, is the right term to describe the relationships among members of the same group. As we've noted, kinship can sometimes include those from outside the group, while in other instances, people who are clearly not related by blood are considered totem-brethren because they share a common name.

Enough has now been said to make clear the difference between consanguinity and kinship and to exemplify the nature of some of the transitional forms. As we have seen, it is on considerations of either consanguinity or kinship that many marriage prohibitions are based.

Enough has been said to clarify the difference between consanguinity and kinship and to illustrate the nature of some transitional forms. As we have seen, many marriage prohibitions are based on considerations of either consanguinity or kinship.

Marriage prohibitions depend broadly on three kinds of considerations: (1) Kinship, intermarriage being forbidden to members of the same kinship group; a brief introductory sketch of the nature and distribution of kinship groups will be found below. (2) Locality. In New Guinea, parts of Australia, Melanesia, Africa, and possibly elsewhere, local exogamy is found. By this is meant that the resident in one place is bound to go outside his own group for a mate, and may perhaps be bound to seek a spouse in a specified locality. This kind of organisation is in Australia almost certainly an offshoot of kinship organisation (see p. 10), and is primâ facie due to the same cause in other areas. (3) (a) consanguinity, and (b) affinity. The first of these [7]considerations is regulative of marriage even in Australia, where the influence of kinship organisations is in the main supreme in these matters. We learn from Roth and other authorities that blood cousins, children of own brother and sister, may not marry in North-West Central Queensland, although the kinship regulations designate them as the proper spouses one for the other. (b) Considerations of affinity, the relations set up by marriage, do not affect the status of the parties, so far as the legality of marriage is concerned, till a somewhat higher stage is reached.

Marriage prohibitions generally depend on three main factors: (1) Kinship, where intermarriage is not allowed within the same kinship group; a brief overview of the nature and distribution of kinship groups will be provided below. (2) Locality. In New Guinea, parts of Australia, Melanesia, Africa, and possibly other places, local exogamy is practiced. This means that someone living in a certain area is required to seek a partner from outside their own group, and they might need to look for a spouse in a specific location. This structure in Australia is almost certainly a branch of kinship organization (see p. 10), and is primâ facie believed to be caused by the same factors in other regions. (3) (a) consanguinity, and (b) affinity. The first of these [7]factors regulates marriage even in Australia, where kinship organizations generally have a strong influence in these matters. According to Roth and other experts, blood cousins, the children of one’s own siblings, cannot marry in North-West Central Queensland, even though kinship rules identify them as suitable partners. (b) Affinity considerations, which arise from marriage relations, do not impact the legal status of the individuals until a more advanced stage is reached.

In the present work we are concerned with kinship groups and the marriage regulations based on them. A kinship group, whether it be a totem kin, phratry, class, or other form of association, is a fraction of a tribe; and before we proceed to deal with kinship organisations, it will be necessary to say a few words on the nature of the tribe and the family. In Australia the tribe is a local aggregate, composed of friendly groups speaking the same language and owning corporately or individually the land to which the tribe lays claim. A change of tribe is effected by marriage plus removal, and possibly by simple residence; children belong to the tribe among which their parents reside. In the ordinary tribe each member seems to apply to every other member one or other of the kinship terms; and this no doubt accounts for the feeling of tribal solidarity already mentioned. There are however certain tribes in which the marriage regulations, as with the Urabunna, so split the intermarrying fractions, that the tribe is, as it were, divided into water-tight compartments; how far kinship terms are applied under these circumstances our information does not say.

In this work, we focus on kinship groups and the marriage rules that come from them. A kinship group, whether it’s a totem kin, phratry, class, or another form of association, is a part of a tribe. Before we dive into kinship organizations, it’s important to say a bit about the nature of the tribe and the family. In Australia, a tribe is a local group made up of friendly communities that speak the same language and collectively or individually own the land that the tribe claims. Changing tribes happens through marriage and relocation, and sometimes just by living in a different area; children belong to the tribe where their parents live. In a typical tribe, each member seems to call every other member by one of the kinship terms, which likely contributes to the sense of tribal unity mentioned earlier. However, there are some tribes, like the Urabunna, where marriage regulations divide the intermarrying groups so much that the tribe appears to be broken into separate sections; we don’t have information on how kinship terms are used in these situations.

The tribe is defined by American anthropologists as a union of hordes or clans for common defence under a chief. The American tribe differs in two respects, at least, from the Australian tribe; in the first place, marriage outside the tribe is exceptional in America and common in Australia; in the second place, the stranger gains entrance to the American tribe only by adoption; and we may probably add, thirdly, that the American tribe does not invariably lay claim to landed property or hunting rights.

The tribe is defined by American anthropologists as a group of bands or clans that come together for mutual protection under a leader. The American tribe differs in at least two ways from the Australian tribe; first, marrying outside the tribe is rare in America but common in Australia; second, outsiders can only join the American tribe through adoption; and we can likely add a third point that the American tribe doesn’t always assert claims to land or hunting rights.

The tribe is subdivided in various ways. In addition to the various forms of natal and other associations, there is, at any rate in Australia, a local organisation; the local group is often the owner of a portion of the tribal area. This local group again falls into a number of families (in the European sense), and the land is parcelled out among them in some cases, in others it may be the property of individuals. But there is a great lack of clearness with regard to the bodies or persons in whom landed property is vested. The composition of the local group varies according to the customs of residence after marriage, and the rules by which membership of the kinship organisation is determined. These two forces acting together may produce two types of local group: (1) the mixed group, in which persons of various kinship organisations are scattered at random; (2) the kin group, in which either all the males or all the females together with the children are members of one kinship organisation.

The tribe is divided in different ways. Along with various forms of family ties and other associations, there is, at least in Australia, a local organization; the local group often owns a part of the tribal land. This local group is further divided into several families (in the European sense), and the land is allocated among them in some cases, while in others, it might belong to individuals. However, there is a significant lack of clarity regarding who actually holds land ownership. The makeup of the local group changes based on the customs of residence after marriage and the rules that define membership in the kinship organization. These two factors together can create two types of local groups: (1) the mixed group, where individuals from different kinship organizations are randomly scattered; (2) the kin group, where either all the males or all the females, along with the children, belong to one kinship organization.

Save in the rare instances of non-exogamous kinship groups, the family necessarily contains one member, at least, whose kin is not the same as that of the remainder; this is either the husband or the wife, according as descent is reckoned in the female or the male line; where polygyny is practised, this unity may go no further than the phratry or the class, each wife being of a different totem kin.

Except in the rare cases of non-exogamous kinship groups, a family always includes at least one member whose relatives are different from those of the others; this is either the husband or the wife, depending on whether descent is traced through the female or male line. In cases of polygyny, this unity might not extend beyond the phratry or class, with each wife belonging to a different totem kin.

Although it frequently happens that the children belong to the kin which through one of the parents or otherwise exercises the supreme authority in the family, it is far from being the case that there is invariable agreement between the principles on which kinship and authority are determined. Three main types of family may be distinguished: (1) patripotestal, (2) matripotestal, (a) direct, and (b) indirect, in which the authority is wielded by the father, mother, and mother's relatives, in particular her brothers, respectively. Innumerable transitional forms are found, some of which will be mentioned in the next chapter, which deals with the rule of descent by which membership of natal groups is determined.

While it's common for children to belong to the family branch that holds the main authority through one parent or another, it doesn't mean that there's always a clear agreement on how kinship and authority are defined. There are three main types of families: (1) patrilineal, (2) matrilineal, (a) direct, and (b) indirect, where authority is held by the father, mother, and maternal relatives, specifically her brothers, respectively. Numerous transitional forms exist, some of which will be discussed in the next chapter, which focuses on the descent rules that determine membership in birth groups.

Turning now to kinship organisations, we find that the most widely distributed type is the totem kin, in fact, if we except the Hottentots and a few other peoples among whom no trace [9]of it is found, it is difficult to say where totemism has not at one time or another prevailed. It is found as a living cult to-day among the greater part of the aborigines of North and South America, in Australia, and among some of the Bantu populations of the southern half of Africa. In more or less recognisable forms it is found in other parts of Africa, New Guinea, India, and other parts of the world. In the ancient world its existence has been maintained for Rome (clan Valeria etc.), Greece, and Egypt, but the absence of information as to details of the social structure renders these theories uncertain.

Turning now to kinship organizations, we see that the most widely spread type is the totem kin. In fact, except for the Hottentots and a few other groups where no trace of it is found, it’s hard to identify a place where totemism hasn’t existed at some point. Today, it remains a living practice among most of the Indigenous peoples of North and South America, in Australia, and among some of the Bantu populations in southern Africa. In recognizable forms, it can also be found in other parts of Africa, New Guinea, India, and various other locations worldwide. In the ancient world, its presence was recorded in Rome (clan Valeria, etc.), Greece, and Egypt, but the lack of detailed information about their social structures makes these theories uncertain.

Aberrant cases apart, totemism is understood to involve (1) the existence of a body of persons claiming kinship, who (2) stand in a certain relation to some object, usually an animal, and (3) do not marry within the kin.

Aside from unusual cases, totemism is seen as involving (1) a group of people who claim to be related, who (2) have a specific relationship with an object, usually an animal, and (3) do not intermarry within the group.

Passing over the classes, which are peculiar to Australia and will be fully dealt with below, we come to a more comprehensive form of kinship organisation in the phratries. These are a grouping of the community in two or more exogamous divisions, between which the totem kins, where they exist, are distributed. The essential feature of a phratry is that it is exogamous; its members cannot ordinarily marry within it, and, where there are more than two phratries, there may exist rules limiting their choice to certain phratries.4

Passing over the classes that are unique to Australia and will be discussed in detail later, we move on to a more broad form of kinship organization found in phratries. These consist of groups within the community that are divided into two or more exogamous divisions, among which the totem kins, when present, are distributed. The key characteristic of a phratry is that it is exogamous; its members typically cannot marry within the same group, and when there are more than two phratries, there may be rules that restrict their choices to specific phratries.4

This dual or other grouping of the kins is widely found in North America, the number of phratries ranging from two among the Tlinkits, Cayugas, Choctaws, and others, to ten among the Moquis of Arizona. As in Australia, the totem kins bearing the same eponymous animal as the phratry are usually, e.g. among the Tlinkits, found in the phratry in question. Exceptions to this rule are found among the Haida, where both eagle and raven are in the eagle phratry.

This dual or other grouping of clans is commonly seen in North America, with the number of phratries varying from two among the Tlinkits, Cayugas, Choctaws, and others, to ten among the Moquis of Arizona. Similar to Australia, the totem kins that share the same named animal as the phratry are typically found within that phratry, as seen among the Tlinkits. However, there are exceptions to this pattern among the Haida, where both the eagle and raven are included in the eagle phratry.

The Mohegan and Kutchin phratries call for special notice. The kins of the former are arranged in three groups: wolf, turtle, and turkey; and the first phratry includes quadrupeds, the second turtles of various kinds and the yellow eel, and the third birds. We find a parallel to these phratries in the groups [10]of the Kutchin, but in the latter case our lack of knowledge of the tribe precludes us from saying whether totem kins exist among them, and, if so, how far the grouping is systematic; the Kutchin groups, according to one authority, are known by the generic names of birds, beasts, and fish. As a rule, however, no classification of kins is found, nor are the phratry names specially significant.

The Mohegan and Kutchin phratries deserve special attention. The clans of the former are divided into three groups: wolf, turtle, and turkey; the first phratry includes mammals, the second various types of turtles and the yellow eel, and the third consists of birds. We find a similar structure in the groups [10]of the Kutchin, but in this case, our limited understanding of the tribe prevents us from determining if totem clans exist among them, and if they do, how systematic the grouping is; one source states that the Kutchin groups are generally referred to as birds, animals, and fish. As a rule, however, no specific classification of clans is found, nor are the phratry names particularly meaningful.

Dual grouping of the kins is also found in New Guinea, the Torres Straits Islands, and possibly among the ancient Arabs5; but evidence in the latter case has not been systematically dealt with.

Dual grouping of families is also seen in New Guinea, the Torres Straits Islands, and possibly among the ancient Arabs5; however, the evidence in that case hasn't been thoroughly examined.

Other peoples have a similar dichotomous organisation; but it is either not based on the totem kins or they have fallen into the background.

Other cultures have a similar two-part structure, but it is either not based on totemic clans or they have become less significant.

In various parts of Melanesia we find the people divided into two groups, each associated with a single totem or mythological personage, and sexual intercourse, whether marital or otherwise, is strictly forbidden between those of the same phratry6. In India the Todas have a similar organisation7, and the Wanika in East Africa8.

In different regions of Melanesia, people are split into two groups, each linked to a specific totem or mythological figure. Sexual relationships, whether within marriage or not, are completely prohibited between members of the same phratry__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In India, the Todas have a similar organization7, as do the Wanika in East Africa8.

Customs of residence and descent affect the distribution of the phratries within the tribe, no less than the composition of the local group. With patrilineal descent they tend to occupy the tribal territory in such a way that each phratry becomes a local group. With the disappearance of phratry names this would be transformed into a local exogamous group, which is, however, indistinguishable from the local group of the same nature which is the result of the development of a totem kin under similar conditions.

Customs of residence and descent influence how the phratries are distributed within the tribe, just as they shape the makeup of the local group. With patrilineal descent, the phratries typically occupy the tribal territory in a way that each phratry functions as a local group. If phratry names were to disappear, this would change into a local exogamous group, which would be indistinguishable from a similar local group that emerges from the development of a totem kin under comparable conditions.

As a rule kinship organisations descend in a given tribe either in the male line or in the female. Among the Ova-Herero, however, and other Bantu tribes, there are two kinds of organisation, one—the eanda—descending in female line and regulative of marriage, is clearly the totem kin; property remains [11]in the eanda, and consequently descends to the sister's son. The other—the oruzo—descends in the male line; it is concerned with chieftainship and priesthood, which remain in the same oruzo, and the heir is the brother's son.9

As a general rule, kinship organizations in a tribe come through either the male line or the female line. However, among the Ova-Herero and other Bantu tribes, there are two types of organization: one—the eanda—which comes through the female line and regulates marriage, clearly represents the totem kin; property stays [11]within the eanda, and thus it descends to the sister's son. The other—the oruzo—comes through the male line; it deals with leadership and priesthood, which remain within the same oruzo, and the heir is the brother's son.9

This dual rule of descent brings us face to face with the question of how membership of kinship groups is determined.

This dual rule of descent confronts us with the question of how membership in kinship groups is decided.

1 Howitt, N. T., p. 225.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, N. T., p. 225.

2 Cf. Owen, Musquakie Indians, p. 122; Lahontan, Voyages, II, 203-4; Morgan, Ancient Society, p. 81.

2 See Owen, Musquakie Indians, p. 122; Lahontan, Voyages, II, 203-4; Morgan, Ancient Society, p. 81.

3 Two kinds of kinship are recognised in Australian tribes—(a) totem and (b) phratry or class—but the precise relationship of one to the other is far from clear. Nor is there much information as to what terms of kinship are used within the totem kin. It is certain that neither set of terms includes the other, for the totem kin extends beyond the tribe or may do so, and there is more than one in each phratry.

3 In Australian tribes, there are two types of kinship recognized—(a) totem and (b) phratry or class—but the exact relationship between them is unclear. There isn't much information about the terms of kinship used within the totem kin. It's clear that neither set of terms overlaps because totem kin can extend beyond the tribe, and there is more than one in each phratry.

4 For the facts see Frazer, Totemism, and cf. p. 31 infra.

4 For the details, refer to Frazer, Totemism, and see p. 31 below.

5 MS. note from Dr Seligmann's unpublished Report of Cook-Daniels Expedition; Camb. Univ. Torres Sts Exped., V, 172; Man, 1904, no. 18.

5 MS. note from Dr. Seligmann's unpublished Report of Cook-Daniels Expedition; Camb. Univ. Torres Sts Exped., V, 172; Man, 1904, no. 18.

6 J. A. I. XVIII, 282.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ J. A. I. XVIII, 282.

7 Man, 1903, no. 97.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Man, 1903, no. 97.

8 New, Travels, p. 274.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ New, Travels, p. 274.

9 Ausland, 1856, p. 45, 1882, p. 834; Allg. Miss. Zts. V, 354; Zts. Vgl. Rechtswiss. XIV, 295; Mitt. Orient. Seminar, III, 73, V, 109. The recent work of Irle is inaccurate and confused.

9 Abroad, 1856, p. 45, 1882, p. 834; General Mission Journal V, 354; Journal of Comparative Law XIV, 295; Middle Eastern Seminar, III, 73, V, 109. The recent work by Irle is incorrect and unclear.


CHAPTER II.

DESCENT.

DESCENT.

Descent of kinship, origin and primitive form. Matriliny in Australia. Relation to potestas, position of widow, etc. Change of rule of descent; relation to potestas, inheritance and local organisation.

Descent of kinship, origin and primitive form. Matriliny in Australia. Relation to power, position of the widow, etc. Change of descent rules; relation to power, inheritance, and local organization.

In discussions of the origin and evolution of kinship organisations, we are necessarily concerned not only with their forms but also with the rules of descent which regulate membership of them. Until recently the main questions at issue were twofold: (1) the priority or otherwise of female descent; (2) the causes of the transition from one form of descent to another. Of late the question has been raised whether in the beginning hereditary kinship groups existed at all, or whether membership was not rather determined by considerations of an entirely different order. Dr Frazer, who has enunciated this view, maintains that totemism rests on a primitive theory of conception, due to savage ignorance of the facts of procreation.10 But his theory is based exclusively on the foundation of the beliefs of the Central Australians and seems to neglect more than one important point which goes to show that the Arunta have evolved their totemic system from the more ordinary hereditary form. Whether this be so or not, it is difficult to see how any idea of kinship could arise from such a condition of nescience. If we take the analogous case of the nagual or "individual totem" there seems to be no trace of any belief in the kinship of those who have the same animal as their nagual, but are otherwise bound by no tie of relationship. Yet if Dr Frazer's theory were correct, this is precisely what we ought to find.

In discussions about the origin and evolution of kinship organizations, we are necessarily focused not just on their structures but also on the rules of descent that determine membership. Until recently, the main questions were twofold: (1) whether female descent was prioritized, and (2) what caused the shift from one form of descent to another. Recently, the question has been raised about whether hereditary kinship groups ever existed at all, or if membership was determined by completely different considerations. Dr. Frazer, who proposed this view, argues that totemism is based on a primitive theory of conception, stemming from a lack of understanding about the facts of procreation. 10 However, his theory relies solely on the beliefs of the Central Australians and appears to overlook several key points that suggest the Arunta developed their totemic system from a more conventional hereditary form. Whether this is the case or not, it’s hard to understand how any concept of kinship could emerge from such a state of ignorance. If we consider a similar case involving the nagual or "individual totem," there seems to be no evidence of any belief in the kinship of those who share the same animal as their nagual, yet are otherwise unrelated. However, if Dr. Frazer's theory were correct, this is exactly what we should expect to find.

This is, however, no reason for rejecting the general proposition that kinship, at its origin, was not hereditary; or, more exactly, that the beginnings of the kinship groups found at the present day may be traced back to a point at which the hereditary principle virtually disappears, although the bond of union and perhaps the totem name already existed. If, as suggested by Mr Lang, man was originally distributed in small communities, known by names which ultimately came to be those of the totem kins, we may suppose that daily association would not fail to bring about that sense of solidarity in its members which it is found to produce in more advanced communities. In the case of the tribe an even feebler bond, the possession of a common language, seems to give the tribesmen a sense of the unity of the tribe, though perhaps other explanations may be suggested, such as the possession in common of the tribal land, or the origin of the tribe from a single blood-related group. However this may be, it seems reasonable to look for one factor of the first bond of union in the influence of the daily and hourly association of group-mates. On the other hand, if, as Mr Lang supposes, the original group was a consanguine one, the claims of the factor of consanguinity and perhaps of foster brotherhood and motherhood cannot be neglected. It may be true, as Dr Frazer argues, that man was originally and still is in some cases ignorant of physiological facts. But all races of man and a great part of the rest of the animal kingdom show us the phenomena of parental affection, of care for offspring and sometimes of union for their defence. This does not, it may be noted, imply any predominance of the mother.11

This, however, is not a reason to dismiss the general idea that kinship, in its early stages, was not based on heredity. More specifically, the origins of the kinship groups we see today can be traced back to a time when the hereditary principle was almost non-existent, even though the sense of community and possibly the totem name were already present. If, as Mr. Lang suggests, humans initially lived in small groups identified by names that eventually became those of the totem clans, we can assume that daily interactions would naturally create a sense of unity among members, similar to what is seen in more developed communities. Even within tribes, a weaker connection, such as sharing a common language, appears to foster a sense of tribal unity among its members, though other explanations might also apply, like shared tribal land or the tribe emerging from a single blood-related group. Regardless, it seems reasonable to consider that one significant factor in establishing initial bonds of unity was the influence of constant interaction among group members. Conversely, if Mr. Lang is right that the original group was based on blood relations, we cannot overlook the role of kinship ties and possibly the bonds of foster brotherhood and motherhood. It may be true, as Dr. Frazer points out, that humans were originally and still are, in some cases, unaware of certain biological facts. However, all human races and a significant portion of the animal kingdom exhibit the behaviors of parental affection, caring for their young, and sometimes cooperating to protect them. This does not imply any dominance of the mother.11

We may suppose that the idea of kinship or the recognition of consanguinity, whichever be the more correct term to apply to these far-off developments of the factors of human society, extended only by degrees beyond the limits of the group. First, perhaps, came the naming of the group, already, it may be, exogamous; then came the recognition of the fact that those members of it, viz. the women, who passed to community B after being born and having resided for years in community A, were in reality, in spite of their change of residence, still in fact the kin of community A; finally came the step of assigning to their children the group names which were retained by their mothers from the original natal groups. This brings us face to face with the first of the fundamental questions of descent, to which allusion has been made.

We can assume that the concept of family ties or recognizing blood relations, whichever term is more appropriate for these early stages of human society, only gradually expanded beyond the boundaries of the group. First, it’s likely that the group was given a name, possibly already exogamous; then came the realization that those members, specifically the women, who moved to community B after being born and living for years in community A, were still, despite their change of residence, actually relatives of community A; ultimately, this led to the practice of assigning group names to their children based on the names their mothers kept from their original communities. This brings us to the first of the key questions regarding descent, which has been referenced.

It is commonly assumed by students of primitive social organisation that matrilineal descent is the earlier and that it has everywhere preceded patrilineal descent; but the questions involved are highly complicated and it can hardly be said that the subject has been fully discussed.

It’s often believed by students of early social structures that matrilineal descent came first and has always preceded patrilineal descent; however, the issues involved are quite complex, and it’s difficult to say that the topic has been thoroughly examined.

Much of what has been said on the point has been vitiated by the introduction of foreign factors. Thus, the child belongs to the tribe of the father where the wife removes to the husband's local group or tribe. But though it may be taken as a mark of matrilineal institutions, often associated with matria potestas or its analogue the rule of the mother's brother, that the husband should remove and live with the wife, we are by no means entitled to say that the removal of the wife to the husband implies a different state of things. Customs of residence are no guide to the principles on which descent is regulated. Consequently it is entirely erroneous to import into the discussion with which we are concerned, viz. the rules by which kinship is determined, any considerations based on the rules by which membership of a tribe is settled.

Much of what has been discussed on this topic has been affected by the introduction of outside factors. In this case, a child belongs to the father's tribe when the wife moves to the husband's local group or tribe. While it might seem like a sign of matrilineal systems, often linked to matria potestas or a similar situation where the mother's brother has authority, that the husband moves in to live with the wife, we cannot conclusively say that the wife's move to the husband indicates a different situation. Rules about living arrangements do not clarify the principles that determine descent. Therefore, it is completely wrong to bring into our discussion about how kinship is defined any considerations related to how membership in a tribe is determined.

Similarly, no proof of the existence of paternal authority in the family throws any light on the question of whether the children belong to the kin of the father rather than of the mother. Where the mother or mother's brother is the guardian, we are usually safe in assuming that descent is or has been until [15]recently matrilineal. But from the undisputed existence of patria potestas no similar inference can be drawn.

Similarly, no evidence of paternal authority in the family clarifies whether the children belong to the father's kin instead of the mother's. When the mother or the mother's brother is the guardian, we can usually assume that descent has been matrilineal until [15]recently. However, from the clear existence of patria potestas, no similar conclusion can be made.

Again, as will be shown below, not even the tie of blood between parent and child, confined though it may be in the opinion of the people whose institutions are in question, to a single parent, is an index to the way in which is determined the kinship organisation to which the child belongs.

Again, as will be shown below, even the blood relation between parent and child, limited as it may be in the views of those whose institutions are being examined, to just one parent, does not indicate how the kinship structure to which the child belongs is determined.

It is therefore clear that the utmost discrimination is necessary in dealing with these questions; rules of descent must be kept apart from matters which indeed influence the evolution of the rules but are in no way decisive as to their form at any given moment.

It’s clear that we need to be very selective when addressing these issues; inheritance rules should be separated from factors that, while they do affect how the rules develop, do not actually determine their specific form at any given time.

Returning now to the alleged priority of matrilineal descent in determining the kinship organisation into which a child passes, it may be said that whereas evidences of the passage from female to male reckoning may be observed,12 there is virtually none of a change in the opposite direction. In other words, where kinship is reckoned in the female line, there is no ground for supposing that it was ever hereditary in any other way. On the other hand, where kinship is reckoned in the male line, it is frequently not only legitimate but necessary to conclude that it has succeeded a system of female kinship. But this clearly does not mean that female descent has in all cases preceded the reckoning of kinship through males. Patrilineal descent may have been directly evolved without the intermediate stage of reckoning through females.

Returning to the supposed importance of matrilineal descent in determining a child's kinship organization, it can be said that while there is evidence of a shift from female to male reckoning, there is practically no evidence of a change in the opposite direction. In other words, when kinship is determined through the female line, there's no reason to believe it was ever inherited in any other way. On the other hand, when kinship is traced through the male line, it is often reasonable and even necessary to conclude that it followed a system of female kinship. However, this doesn’t necessarily mean that female descent has always come before male reckoning of kinship. Patrilineal descent may have developed directly without any intermediate stage of female reckoning.

The problem is probably insoluble. No decisive data are available, for the mere absence of traces of matrilineal descent does not necessarily prove more than that it had long been superseded by reckoning of kinship through males. All that can be said is that in the kinship organisations known to us female descent seems to have prevailed in the vast majority of cases and probably existed in the residual class of indeterminable examples.

The problem is probably unsolvable. There isn’t any decisive data available because just the lack of evidence for matrilineal descent doesn’t necessarily prove that it was long replaced by tracking kinship through males. All that can be said is that in the kinship systems we know about, female descent appears to have been the norm in most cases and likely existed in the remaining category of unclear examples.

With patria potestas it is, of course, different. There can be little doubt that it might and probably did develop in the absence [16]of kinship organisations and in a state of society where consanguinity is no real bond after the children have reached puberty. If therefore under such circumstances a kinship organisation were to come into existence, either independently or by transmission, it might well be that patrilineal principles prevailed from the first. But of such a case we have no knowledge. It may perhaps be questioned whether the actually existing peoples who appear to have no kinship organisations, such as the Hottentots, the Bushmen, the Veddahs and perhaps the Fuegians, are not in this state rather as a result of the break-up of their former organisation than because they have never evolved kinship groups. But our knowledge in these matters is lamentably small and the problem is not one which calls for discussion here.

With patria potestas, the situation is clearly different. There's little doubt that it likely developed in the absence of kinship organizations and in a society where familial ties don't really matter once the children reach puberty. So, if a kinship organization were to come about under those circumstances, either on its own or passed down, it’s quite possible that patrilineal principles were dominant from the start. However, we have no knowledge of such a case. It might be worth questioning whether the existing groups that seem to lack kinship organizations, like the Hottentots, Bushmen, Veddahs, and maybe the Fuegians, are in this situation more because of the collapse of their previous organization rather than because they never developed kinship groups. But our understanding in these matters is sadly limited, and this isn’t a problem that needs to be discussed here.

The second fundamental problem relating to rules of descent is that of the cause of the transition from matrilineal to patrilineal descent. The subject needs to be discussed in detail for each particular area before general conclusions can be formulated; it is quite possible that the causes will be found to differ widely; for no general rule can be laid down as to the relations between matrilineal descent and other cultural conditions.

The second key issue regarding rules of descent is the reason for the shift from matrilineal to patrilineal descent. This topic needs to be examined closely for each specific area before any broad conclusions can be drawn; it's likely that the reasons will vary significantly, as there isn't a universal rule regarding the relationship between matrilineal descent and other cultural factors.

All that can be attempted here is an examination of the various elements in the problem so far as it affects Australia. To this may be prefixed a further discussion of the origin of matrilineal descent with especial reference to Australian conditions.

All that can be done here is to look into the various elements of the problem as it relates to Australia. This can be preceded by a further discussion on the origins of matrilineal descent, particularly in the context of Australian conditions.

It is commonly assumed that in a pure matrilineal community, the husband removes to the wife's local group (matrilocal marriage), or if not that, that at any rate the authority in the family rests in the hands of the mother's brothers, who are also the heirs to the exclusion of the children. But of any such custom of removal there is but the very slenderest evidence in Australia. According to Howitt it occurs occasionally in Victoria and among the Dieri; among the Wakelbura it is done only if a man elopes with a betrothed woman and the man to whom she was betrothed dies; among the Kuinmurbura it seems to have been a recognised thing for a man who married a woman of another tribe to remove, but in this case he took no part in [17]intertribal warfare13. In all these cases, the Kurnai excepted, descent is reckoned in the female line.

It’s often believed that in a purely matrilineal community, the husband moves to the wife's local group (matrilocal marriage), or at the very least, that the authority in the family lies with the mother's brothers, who inherit instead of the children. However, there is very little evidence of any such practice in Australia. According to Howitt, it occasionally happens in Victoria and among the Dieri; among the Wakelbura, it only occurs if a man runs off with a betrothed woman and the man she was betrothed to dies; among the Kuinmurbura, it seems to have been accepted for a man who married a woman from another tribe to move, but in this case, he did not participate in [17]intertribal warfare __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In all these instances, except for the Kurnai, descent is traced through the female line.

If however Dr Howitt's informant, who does not seem to have been particularly accurate in many cases, is to be relied on, the removal of the husband to the wife's group is also found among the patrilineal Maryborough tribes, though only if the woman belonged to a distant tribelet, whatever that may be14. To this information is added the statement that in such cases the husband joined his wife's tribe for purposes of hostilities also and that it has happened that a son has come into conflict with his father under these circumstances and endangered his life with full knowledge of what he was doing. There is, it is true, no definite statement to the effect that children in these tribes take their totems from the father, but we may assume that it is the case. If therefore the statement in question is accurate, it is a pretty clear proof of the break-up of the social system; for under no circumstances does the totem-kinsman, as a rule, violate the sacro-sanctity of his own flesh. It cannot therefore be argued that the fact of removal in the Maryborough tribes is any very strong evidence of the primitive nature of the custom. In the other tribes, on the other hand, it is distinctly stated that the practice prevails only when marriage takes place between members of two different tribes, and among the Wakelbura only exceptionally even when the wife is of an alien folk. Whatever else the custom proves in these cases, it certainly evidences the existence of friendly relations between the tribes in question; for if it were otherwise the man would hardly be disposed to give up the security of his own people for the perils of a strange community; on the other hand it is hardly likely that the man's tribe would allow him to pass over to the ranks of the strangers, nor would they view with equanimity the loss of effective fighting strength which would result from the fact that his children too would be numbered against them, not for them, if it came to hostilities. The custom is therefore clear evidence of [18]fairly permanent friendly relations in the district in question; and it is plain that we cannot assume these to have existed in more primitive times. It is therefore difficult to see in what way the present day practices lend support to the theory that the original usage was for the husband to remove to his wife's group. For, be it noted, there is not a single case, unless we include the anomalous Kurnai, in which the husband removes to his wife's group within his own tribe; but clearly this is the custom to which the removal theory applies. So far, therefore, as Australia is concerned, the removal theory falls to the ground; it cannot of course be disproved, but we are not justified in assuming that matrilineal descent and matria potestas are due to a custom of removal.

If Dr. Howitt's informant, who doesn’t seem to have been very accurate in many instances, can be trusted, then moving the husband to the wife's group is also found among the patrilineal Maryborough tribes, but only when the woman belongs to a distant tribelet, whatever that meansbe14. It is also noted that in these cases, the husband joined his wife's tribe for conflict purposes and it has occurred that a son came into conflict with his father under these circumstances, putting his life at risk fully aware of what he was doing. It is true there’s no clear statement indicating that children in these tribes take their totems from the father, but we can assume that this is the case. If the mentioned statement is accurate, it suggests a significant breakdown of the social system; typically, a totem-kinsman does not violate the sacredness of his own relations. Thus, it cannot be argued that the practice of moving in the Maryborough tribes strongly indicates a primitive custom. In contrast, other tribes distinctly state that this practice occurs only when individuals from different tribes marry, and among the Wakelbura, it occurs only exceptionally when the wife belongs to an outsider tribe. Regardless of what else this custom indicates, it shows that there are friendly relations between these tribes; otherwise, the man would hardly be willing to trade the safety of his own community for the risks of a foreign one. Moreover, it’s unlikely that his tribe would permit him to join the strangers, nor would they calmly accept the loss of effective fighting strength resulting from his children being counted against them in the event of hostilities. Therefore, this custom clearly demonstrates[18] fairly stable friendly relations in the area, and we cannot assume that these existed in more primitive times. It is difficult to see how current practices support the theory that originally the husband moved to his wife's group. Notably, there is not a single case, unless we include the unusual Kurnai, in which the husband relocates to his wife’s group within his own tribe; clearly, this is the custom related to the removal theory. Thus, as far as Australia is concerned, the removal theory does not hold; it cannot be disproven, but we aren’t justified in assuming that matrilineal descent and matria potestas stem from a custom of removal.

Inasmuch as patrilocal15 marriage involves descent of group and tribal property rights in the male line, it might appear that in rejecting the hypothesis of a prior stage of matrilocal marriage, we are involving ourselves in difficulties; for it is clearly not easy to see how descent could come to be reckoned through the mother, while property descended through the father. But it is obviously unnecessary in the first place to regard the individual rights of property as originating simultaneously or under the same conditions as the rules as to kinship or even communal property; there is nothing to show how long the present system of land tenure in Australia has held good, and it is clearly one which points to a certain growth of population; for if the local group were remote from their neighbours, there would be little need to encroach; moreover, the exact delimitation of territory now in practice is a thing of long growth.

As patrilocal __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ marriage involves passing down group and tribal property rights through the male line, it might seem that rejecting the idea of an earlier stage of matrilocal marriage leads to complications; it’s hard to understand how descent could be traced through the mother while property comes from the father. However, it’s not necessary to think of individual property rights as arising at the same time or under the same circumstances as kinship rules or communal property; there’s no evidence indicating how long the current system of land ownership in Australia has been in place, and it clearly suggests a growth in population. If the local group was isolated from their neighbors, there would be little reason to encroach; furthermore, the precise boundaries of territory practiced today have developed over a long time.

Further consideration however shows that it is only by a confusion of thought that we can speak of land descending in the male line (that is, of course, in respect of group rights, not private property, to which we return later); strictly speaking the descent of landed property is neither in the male nor the female line but local. A man who removes to his wife's tribe is, so far as we can see, as truly part owner of the tribal land as if he were himself a member of the tribe by birth within its limits. The suggested difficulty, therefore, does not exist, and the conclusion as to removal customs holds good.

Further thought shows that we can only talk about land passing down through the male line when we confuse our understanding. This is specifically in terms of group rights, not private property, which we’ll discuss later. To be precise, the descent of land isn't really through the male or female line; it's based on location. A man who moves to his wife's tribe is just as much a part owner of the tribal land as someone who was born into the tribe. Therefore, the supposed issue doesn’t actually exist, and the conclusion about relocation customs stands.

We may now examine the relation of matriliny to the seat of authority in the family. Questions of potestas naturally range themselves under more than one head. We have (1) the relation of the husband (a) to the wife and (b) to the children; (2) the relation of the mother to the children, and closely connected with this the influence of the mother's brother; finally (3) we have the position of the widow, a matter indeed more intimately connected with inheritance from a legal point of view but in Australia more closely connected with potestas than in countries where slavery is a recognised institution.

We can now look at how matriliny connects to the family's authority. Issues of power naturally fall into more than one category. We have (1) the relationship of the husband (a) to the wife and (b) to the children; (2) the relationship of the mother to the children, and related to this is the influence of the mother's brother; finally (3) we consider the position of the widow, which is indeed more related to inheritance from a legal standpoint but is more closely tied to power in Australia than in countries where slavery is an accepted practice.

Small as is our information on Australian jurisprudence, it is certain that the husband enjoys practically unrestricted rights over the person of his wife, pirrauru and similar customs apart. He may at will lend her or hire her out to strangers; he may punish her infidelity, disobedience or awkwardness by chastisement, not stopping short of the infliction of spear or club wounds; he may even, according to Roth16, go so far as to kill her and yet get off scot free, his only duty in such a case being to provide a sister for the brothers of his dead wife to kill in retaliation.

Our knowledge of Australian law is limited, but it's clear that husbands have nearly unlimited rights over their wives, aside from customs like pirrauru. They can lend or hire them out to others whenever they choose; they can punish them for infidelity, disobedience, or clumsiness with physical punishment, even to the extent of inflicting spear or club wounds. According to Roth16, they might even have the ability to kill their wives without facing any consequences, as their only obligation in such cases would be to provide a sister for their deceased wife’s brothers to kill in revenge.

This custom suggests that the kin to which the woman belongs claim a certain property in her even after she is married, and this partial proprietorship naturally implies a slight protecting influence; for it would clearly not be in every case easy for the homicidal male to find a sister ready to go out and be killed as a set-off to his murdered wife. We should not, it is true, overlook the fact that the customs of the Pitta-Pitta differ from those of many of the Australian tribes, in that exchange of sisters is not practised. Otherwise it would be tempting to argue that this proprietorship in the women of their kin may go back to the time of Mr Lang's connubial groups and help to explain the reckoning of descent through females. For clearly, if a woman still belongs in a sense to the group she has left, so may her children belong to the same group, inasmuch as their relationship to her is, to us at any rate, unmistakeable. If any evidence could be produced for the widespread existence of the custom (found in various parts of the globe, though not, up to [20]the present, in Australia), according to which the widow and her children remove to her own district, some probability would be imparted to this hypothesis.

This custom suggests that the family the woman comes from still has some claim to her even after she gets married, and this partial ownership naturally implies a bit of protective influence; it wouldn’t be easy for a man who kills to find a sister willing to be sacrificed in place of his murdered wife. We shouldn’t ignore, though, that the Pitta-Pitta customs are different from many other Australian tribes, as they don’t practice the exchange of sisters. Otherwise, it might be tempting to argue that this ownership of the women in their family could trace back to Mr. Lang's marriage groups and help explain why descent is counted through females. After all, if a woman still belongs in some way to the group she has left, then her children might also belong to the same group, given that their relationship to her is, at least to us, clear. If there were any evidence for the widespread existence of the custom (found in various parts of the world, though not, until [20] now, in Australia), where the widow and her children move to her own territory, it would lend some credibility to this idea.

The ordinary rule as regards punishment inflicted by the husband on the wife seems to be that he may go any length short of doing her a mortal injury, without being liable to be called to account. The punishment of death however may only be inflicted for adultery and certain specified offences without incurring a blood-feud with the woman's relatives.

The general rule about the punishment a husband can impose on his wife seems to be that he can go as far as he wants, as long as it doesn’t result in serious injury or death, without facing consequences. However, the death penalty can only be imposed for adultery and certain specific offenses without sparking a blood feud with the woman's family.

It is by no means improbable that under the influence of the custom of exchanging sisters there may be a tendency for the control of the kin in this respect to diminish; in fact the Boulia example is only explicable on this hypothesis. At the same time we cannot overlook the fact that elopement, or real marriage by capture, as distinguished from formal abduction, would, so far as we can see, have a similar effect, and the rise of the custom of exchange of sisters would in that case tend to re-establish rather than weaken the power of the woman's kin, at any rate in the first instance.

It's not unlikely that the practice of exchanging sisters could lead to a decrease in the influence of the kin in this area; in fact, the Boulia example only makes sense with this idea in mind. At the same time, we can't ignore that elopement, or actual marriage by capture, as opposed to formal abduction, would likely have a similar impact, and the emergence of the custom of sister exchange would, in that case, tend to reinforce rather than weaken the authority of the woman's kin, at least initially.

However this may be, the woman's kin exercises, primâ facie, some kind of protectorship. At the present day the kinship may be matrilineal or patrilineal without affecting their right. But if, before kinship was reckoned at all, this protectorship were exercised for the benefit of the children, we clearly have a possible cause of matriliny.

However this may be, the woman's family exerts, primâ facie, some form of protectorship. Nowadays, family connections can be either matrilineal or patrilineal without impacting their rights. However, if this protectorship was exercised for the benefit of the children before any form of kinship was recognized, we clearly have a possible reason for matriliny.

For a discussion of the question of the inheritance of the deceased's wife by his brother we have more facts at our disposal. As a matter of fact it is a not infrequent custom in Australia for the widow to pass to the deceased husband's brother17; or if she does not become his wife, he decides to whom she shall be allotted18. In no case do the woman's kin seem to have a voice in the selection of her new husband. On the whole therefore the proprietary rights found in the Boulia district seem to be the product of exceptional local conditions. If this is so, it is clear that in the matter of potestas the rights of the woman's kin are now absolutely restricted to protecting her from a death [21]which she has not according to native law deserved and to avenging such a death when it is inflicted by the husband.

For a discussion about whether the deceased's wife is inherited by his brother, we have more facts available. In fact, it's not uncommon in Australia for the widow to go to the deceased husband's brother __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; or if she doesn't marry him, he decides who she will be allocated18 to. In no situation do the woman's relatives appear to have a say in choosing her new husband. Overall, it seems that the property rights observed in the Boulia district are due to unique local circumstances. If that's the case, it's clear that regarding authority, the rights of the woman's relatives are now completely limited to protecting her from a death [21] that she hasn't deserved according to local law and avenging such a death when it occurs at the hands of her husband.

The so-called levirate, or right of succession to the widow, is clearly of much importance, so far as questions of dominion are concerned; but as regards the problems of descent the evidence is less easily interpreted. It has sometimes been assumed that the succession of the brother and not the son is a mark of matriliny; but it is clear that where the right of appropriating the widow is concerned, this is very far from being the case, for the simple reason that the real matria potestas would put her at the disposal of the kin from whom she originally came; on the other hand, inasmuch as the son is naturally debarred from marrying his own mother or his tribal mother, who commonly belongs to a class into which he does not marry, there might easily arise in a purely patripotestal and patrilineal tribe a custom of handing over the widow to the father's brother.

The levirate, or the right to marry a widow, is clearly very important when it comes to ownership issues. However, when it comes to inheritance questions, the evidence is less straightforward. Some have suggested that the practice of the brother succeeding instead of the son indicates a matrilineal society. But that's not accurate because, in reality, the true maternal authority would place her back in the hands of her original family. On the other hand, since a son can't marry his own mother or his maternal aunt, who usually belongs to a group he's not allowed to marry into, it's likely that in a strictly patrilineal society, a custom would develop where the widow is given to her deceased husband's brother.

On the whole however it seems simplest to regard the matter as one in which the rights are determined by no considerations of inheritance or descent but simply by the rule that the property in the woman remains vested in the body of purchasers. For it must be remembered that not only an own but also a tribal sister may be given in exchange for a wife. From this it follows that, theoretically at any rate, the contracting parties are corporations rather than individuals, and in this case the death of the individual on whose behalf the transaction has been effected does not extinguish the proprietary rights acquired by handing over a woman, standing in the relation of sister to the one corporation, in exchange for another woman standing in the relation of sister to the other corporation.

Overall, it seems easiest to think of this issue as one where rights are not determined by inheritance or lineage, but simply by the rule that the property of the woman stays with the purchasers. It's important to note that both a biological sister and a tribal sister can be given in exchange for a wife. This means that, at least theoretically, the parties involved are corporations rather than individuals, and in this case, the death of the individual for whom the transaction was made does not end the property rights gained by handing over a woman who is a sister to one corporation in exchange for another woman who is a sister to the other corporation.

If this solution is correct, it is unnecessary to go into the complicated question of the relation of brother-inheritance to matriliny and patriliny. For it is by no means clear that it is an exemplification of the former rather than the latter principle. It may, of course, be argued that brothers succeed as children of the same mother; but against this must be set the fact that they are also children of the same father; for uncertain paternity can only be a vera causa where pirrauru and similar customs are found; and even here the pre-eminence of the primary husband [22]might well be held to determine the legal paternity of the children, which is, of course, especially in Africa, a matter of potestas rather than procreation. However this may be, the position of the widow does not appear to invalidate the guardianship origin of matriliny.

If this solution is correct, there’s no need to dive into the complicated issue of how brother-inheritance relates to matriliny and patriliny. It’s not entirely clear if it exemplifies one principle over the other. Sure, you could argue that brothers inherit as children of the same mother, but it’s important to also consider that they’re children of the same father. Uncertain paternity is only a true reason where customs like pirrauru are present; and even then, the primary husband’s status [22] could likely determine the legal fatherhood of the children, which, especially in Africa, is more about authority than just biological ties. Regardless of how this plays out, the widow’s situation doesn’t seem to undermine the guardianship origin of matriliny.

We now turn to the question of why male tends to take the place of female descent. The possible factors are (1) authority in the family, (2) the rise of chieftainship and inheritance generally, and (3) the organisation of the family group. Of the authority of father or mother over the children, there is not much trace in Australia except in the most youthful period of the pre-adult life. It is for example exceptional for a parent to correct a child. As to who decides in cases of infanticide we have unfortunately too little information to be able to generalise. Only in one important step—that of betrothal—have we anything like adequate information, and the interrelations between rule of descent and potestas are found to be in this case sufficiently clear, though it is not clear on what principle it is decided who shall exercise the right.

We now address the question of why male lineage often replaces female lineage. The possible factors include (1) authority within the family, (2) the emergence of chieftaincy and inheritance in general, and (3) the organization of the family unit. There isn't much evidence in Australia regarding the authority of either parent over their children, except during the early stages of adolescence. For example, it's unusual for a parent to discipline a child. Unfortunately, we lack sufficient information to generalize who makes decisions in cases of infanticide. We do have reasonably adequate information regarding one significant aspect—betrothal—and the relationship between rules of descent and authority is fairly clear in this context, though the criteria used to determine who has the right to exercise that authority remains uncertain.

Taking first tribes with matrilineal descent, we find that the Barkinji, the Wakelbura, the Dieri, and in some cases the Wollaroi, assign the right of betrothal to the mother or mother's brother19. In other cases, transitional forms, the father, his elder brother, or the girl's brothers decide, or else the parents or two of these persons jointly20. Among the Mukjarawaint the betrothal rested in part with the paternal grandparents21; it may be noted that the grandfather had to decide also whether a child should be brought up or killed. Among the Kuinmurbura it falls to the mother's brother's son or the father's sister's son, who is, apparently, entitled to marry the girl himself22.

Taking first tribes with matrilineal descent, we find that the Barkinji, the Wakelbura, the Dieri, and in some cases the Wollaroi, assign the right of betrothal to the mother or mother's brother. In other cases, transitional forms, the father, his older brother, or the girl's brothers decide, or else the parents or two of these individuals jointly. Among the Mukjarawain, the betrothal rested in part with the paternal grandparents; it may be noted that the grandfather also had to decide whether a child should be raised or killed. Among the Kuinmurbura, it is the mother's brother's son or the father's sister's son who is apparently entitled to marry the girl himself.

Turning now to tribes with male descent, we find that the father, his brother, or the parents, almost invariably make the decision23. Among the eight-class tribes, Spencer and Gillen assert in one place24 that the mother's brother betroths a girl; [23]but this is contradicted in two other passages25, and cannot be regarded as reliable.

Turning to tribes that trace lineage through males, we see that the father, his brother, or the parents usually make the decision__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Among the eight-class tribes, Spencer and Gillen claim in one place24 that the mother's brother arranges a girl's betrothal; [23] but this is contradicted in two other passages25, and shouldn't be considered reliable.

On the whole therefore it appears that while there are some survivals of matria potestas into patrilineal descent, and in the matrilineal stage transitional forms are found, the right of betrothal tends to pass from the mother's to the father's side, when the rule of descent changes; but there is little to show how far a change in the right of betrothal tends to cause a change in the rule of descent.

Overall, it seems that while there are some remnants of maternal authority within patrilineal descent, and transitional forms appear in the matrilineal stage, the right to betrothal generally shifts from the mother's side to the father's side when the rule of descent changes; however, there is limited evidence on how much a change in the right of betrothal influences a change in the rule of descent.

A curious fact may be noted here, which goes far to demonstrate the absolutely heterogeneous nature of kinship and consanguinity, and suggests that descent is not reckoned in the female line on account of any supposed specially close connection between the mother and her offspring. Of the four tribes among which, according to Howitt, the child is regarded as the offspring of the father alone26, the mother being only its nurse, two, the Yuin and Kulin, have male descent; two, however, the Wolgal and Tatathi, have female descent, and among the latter, in addition, the right of betrothal lies with the mother or mother's brother.

A noteworthy fact can be pointed out here, which goes a long way to show the completely different nature of family ties and blood relations, and suggests that lineage isn't counted through the female line because of any assumed special closeness between a mother and her child. Of the four tribes that Howitt mentions, where the child is considered to be the offspring of the father alone26, with the mother only serving as a caregiver, two tribes, the Yuin and Kulin, follow male lineage; however, the other two, the Wolgal and Tatathi, follow female lineage, and among the latter, the right to arrange marriages belongs to the mother or her brother.

On the whole, therefore, it may be said that no questions of potestas seem to have exercised any influence in bringing about the transition from matrilineal to patrilineal descent. It does not appear necessary, therefore, to do more than allude in passing to a fact which may well have had something to do with the decay of matria potestas, at any rate, so far as the mother's brother is concerned, even if it did not actively hasten the coming of patria potestas. This fact is the considerable size of the area over which, with the rise of the so-called nations, it is possible to select a wife. The more remote geographically the mother's relatives, the less their influence. Allowance must of course be made for the opportunities of discussion afforded by the great gatherings of the tribes; but the wider area of bride-choice must have shaken the authority of the brother.

Overall, it can be said that issues of power don't seem to have played a role in the shift from matrilineal to patrilineal descent. Therefore, it doesn't seem necessary to do more than briefly mention a fact that likely contributed to the decline of maternal authority, at least regarding the mother's brother, even if it didn't directly speed up the arrival of paternal authority. This fact is the large area over which, with the emergence of so-called nations, one can choose a wife. The more geographically distant the mother's relatives are, the less influence they have. Of course, we must consider the opportunities for discussion that large tribal gatherings provide; however, the broader selection of brides must have weakened the brother's authority.

It has been remarked above that there is no well-established case of the right of betrothal being assigned on patrilineal prin[24]ciples in a matrilineal tribe. The influence of the father's brother is not necessarily a mark of patrilineal tendencies, except in so far as all patria potestas is such. That the elder brother has authority in this case is no more decisive than that the elder brother has authority in cases of betrothal; it is no more an exemplification of the simple patria potestas, which has already been shown to be universal and under but slight limitations so far as the wife is concerned. From the point of view of potestas, it is a great advance that the father should be able to dispose of his own daughter in marriage; but if we may judge by the survival of matria potestas into patriliny, the cases of patria potestas under matriliny cannot have exercised an important influence in bringing about a change in the rule of descent.

It has been noted earlier that there is no clear case of the right to betrothal being based on patrilineal principles in a matrilineal tribe. The role of the father’s brother doesn’t necessarily indicate patrilineal tendencies, except in the general context of patria potestas. The fact that the elder brother has authority in this case doesn’t provide stronger evidence than the authority the elder brother has in betrothal situations; it doesn’t exemplify the straightforward patria potestas, which has been shown to be common and with only minor constraints regarding the wife. From the perspective of potestas, it’s a significant step that the father can arrange his own daughter’s marriage; however, if we look at the persistence of matria potestas within patriliny, it suggests that instances of patria potestas in matrilineal contexts likely didn’t have a major impact on changing descent rules.

The case of the power of the girl's own brother is somewhat different. Primâ facie it appears to owe its origin to the fact that it is the brothers who are mainly interested in the transaction, inasmuch as it is to them that wives come in exchange for the sisters given in marriage. Consequently we cannot, as has already been the case with the so-called levirate, assign the practice definitely either to matripotestal or patripotestal customs, for father's and mother's authority are alike overruled.

The situation regarding the influence of the girl's brother is a bit different. At first glance, it seems to arise from the fact that the brothers are the primary parties involved in the transaction, as it is to them that wives come in exchange for the sisters they marry off. Therefore, we can't definitely categorize this practice as either related to maternal or paternal customs, since the authority of both the father and the mother is equally overridden.

It has already been stated that we have but few data for estimating the influence of the right of betrothal on the rule of descent. Clearly the father has little to gain from the fact that his daughter follows him rather than the mother, when the inevitable effect of the marriage regulations is to make her children of the phratry and totem of her husband, and consequently to make them of a different phratry and totem from her father. Under matriliny on the other hand there is nothing to prevent the grandchildren from being of the same totem as the grandfather, and they are necessarily of the same class in a four-class tribe. If considerations with regard to the phratry and totem of the grandchildren played any part in bringing about a change in the rule of descent, this must have been based on a review of the changes that would be brought about in the position of the son's and not the daughter's offspring. But this is unlikely.

It has already been pointed out that we have very few data for estimating the impact of the right of betrothal on the rules of inheritance. Clearly, the father doesn't benefit much from the fact that his daughter follows him instead of her mother, especially when the marriage rules mean that her children belong to her husband’s phratry and totem, making them part of a different phratry and totem than their grandfather. On the other hand, with matrilineal descent, there is nothing to stop the grandchildren from having the same totem as their grandfather, and they will necessarily belong to the same class in a four-class tribe. If considerations regarding the grandchildren's phratry and totem influenced a change in the rules of descent, it would have been based on a review of the changes affecting the son’s offspring, not the daughter’s. However, this is unlikely.

But on the other hand the father's disposal of the daughter's [25]hand is indirectly a means of increasing his influence both with his son and in general. If the son gains his wife by an exchange of sisters, the father's authority is obviously increased. But we do not know how far this factor of the right of betrothal has operated.

But on the flip side, the father's decision about the daughter's [25]hand indirectly boosts his influence with both his son and overall. If the son gets his wife through a sister swap, the father's authority is clearly strengthened. However, we aren't sure how much the right of betrothal really plays into this.

Turning now to questions of inheritance, we find that properly speaking the hereditary chief is unknown in Australia. There is a tendency for the son of the tribal headman to succeed his father, but it is subject to exceptions. Moreover, it is by no means a universal rule for the tribe to have an over-headman; it may be ruled by the council of district headmen. In any case the influence of the quasi-hereditary character of the over-headmanship upon the rule of descent cannot but have been comparatively slight.

Turning now to issues of inheritance, we see that, technically speaking, hereditary chiefs are not a thing in Australia. While there’s a trend for the tribal leader's son to take over after his father, there are many exceptions to this. Additionally, it’s not a universal practice for a tribe to have a single leader; they might be governed by a council of local leaders. In any case, the impact of the somewhat hereditary nature of the leadership on the rule of descent can’t have been very significant.

It is, on the other hand, usual for the local group and the totem kin to have headmen. In the case of the latter, age is often the qualification, as among the Dieri27; in such cases there is no possible effect on the rule of succession. But among some of the Victorian tribes with matrilineal descent the rule is for the son to follow the father in the headmanship28; and the same is the case, as we should expect, among the patrilineal eight-class tribes29. The most important tribe in which hereditary headmanship is combined with female descent is the Wiradjeri30; their neighbours, the Kamilaroi, showed marked respect to the son of a headman, if he possessed ability, though they did not, apparently, make him his father's successor31.

It’s common for the local group and the totem kin to have leaders. For the latter, age is often the qualification, as seen among the Dieri __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; in these situations, there’s no impact on the succession rules. However, among some Victorian tribes with matrilineal descent, the rule is for the son to take over as the leader, following the father in the headship28; and this also applies, as expected, among the patrilineal eight-class tribes__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The most significant tribe where hereditary leadership coincides with female descent is the Wiradjeri __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; their neighbors, the Kamilaroi, showed great respect for the son of a leader, provided he showed skill, though they apparently did not make him his father's successor __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

On the whole, then, we cannot assign much weight to this element in the list of possible causes of the transition.

On the whole, we can't give much importance to this element in the list of potential causes of the transition.

Of inheritance of chattels or land and fixtures we know little. From Spencer and Gillen we learn that among the Warramunga the mother's brother, or daughter's husband, succeeds to the boomerangs, and other moveable property32. Among the Kulin and the Kurnai inheritance in the male line seems to have been the rule. In the Adelaide district, as we learn from Gerstaecker33, individual property in land was known; it descended in the [26]male line. Among the Turribul there was individual property in bunya-bunya trees; these too devolved from father to son34.

We know very little about the inheritance of personal property or land and fixtures. From Spencer and Gillen, we find out that among the Warramunga, the mother's brother or the daughter's husband inherits the boomerangs and other movable property. In the Kulin and Kurnai tribes, inheritance typically followed the male line. In the Adelaide area, as noted by Gerstaecker, individual land ownership existed; this also passed down through the male line. Among the Turribul, there was individual ownership of bunya-bunya trees, which were passed down from father to son.

On the other hand on the Bloomfield property in zamia nut grounds has vested in women and descends from mother to daughter35; but in this remarkable variant we see, of course, not the influence of the mother's kin, but female influence or rather the right of females to the produce of their labour. In respect of other property, inheritance in North Queensland is in the male line, for it descends to blood brothers and remains in the same exogamous group from generation to generation.

On the other hand, the Bloomfield property in Zamia nut groves is owned by women and is passed down from mother to daughter. In this unique case, we observe not the influence of the mother's relatives, but rather the power of women to benefit from their work. However, for other types of property, inheritance in North Queensland follows the male line, passing to blood brothers and staying within the same exogamous group from one generation to the next.

This brings us to the question of the part played by the local group in causing the change from female to male descent. Under ordinary circumstances, with female descent, the local group is made up of persons of different phratries and totems; in any case, just as the phratry and totem of the members of the individual family change from generation to generation, the complexion of the local group is liable to be completely changed; though in practice the changes in one direction are no doubt counterbalanced by changes in the other, so that the net result may be nil, when the original differences were small. But we cannot suppose that the group was often evenly balanced; and a change in the rule of descent would in that case have important results for the local group and in any case for the individual family.

This leads us to the question of the role the local group plays in shifting from female to male descent. Typically, in a system of female descent, the local group consists of people from various phratries and totems. Just like the phratry and totem of family members change from one generation to the next, the makeup of the local group can also change entirely. However, in reality, shifts one way are likely balanced by shifts in the opposite direction, so the overall outcome may be unchanged if the initial differences were minimal. Yet, we can’t assume that the group was always evenly balanced; a change in the descent rule would significantly impact the local group and, in any case, the individual family.

The importance of the difference in the constitution of the local group under descent in the male line is seen when we reflect that in the normal tribe the totem kin is practically the unit for many purposes. If, for example, an emu man has killed, let us say, an iguana man, it is the duty of the iguana men to avenge the death of their kinsman. Their vengeance need not, however, fall on the original perpetrator of the deed; according to the rules of savage justice all the emu men are equally responsible with the culprit; consequently it suffices to kill the first emu person whom they can find. Conversely, those to whom an emu man looks for defence, when he is attacked, or assistance, when he wishes to abduct a wife or anything of that sort, are his fellow emu [27]men. It is therefore clear that the rule of male descent gives far greater security to the members of a local group; for they are surrounded by kinsmen. Under the rule of female descent, on the other hand, they probably have some kinsmen in the same group but equally a considerable number of members of other totem kins.

The significance of the difference in the structure of the local group based on male lineage becomes clear when we consider that in a typical tribe, the totem kin essentially serves as the main unit for various purposes. For instance, if an emu man kills an iguana man, it falls to the iguana men to seek revenge for their relative's death. Their retribution doesn’t have to target the actual killer; according to the principles of primitive justice, all emu men share equal responsibility with the offender. Therefore, it's enough to kill any emu individual they come across. Conversely, when an emu man is under attack or needs help to take a wife or something similar, he looks to his fellow emu men for support. It’s evident that the male descent rule provides much greater security for the members of a local group because they are surrounded by family. In contrast, under the female descent rule, while they may have some relatives in the same group, they also have a significant number of members from other totem kins.

Self-interest therefore, no less than the natural sympathy between fathers and children, as well as between members of the same group (quite apart from forays and fighting), must have tended to bring about a change in the laws of descent.

Self-interest, just like the natural bond between parents and children, and among members of the same group (not counting raids and battles), must have played a role in changing the rules of inheritance.

The late Major J. W. Powell has already described the transition from matria potestas to patria potestas among the Pueblo peoples. He put it down to economic conditions, which lead the groups to scatter, each under the headship of a male, who is also the husband; this naturally resulted in a weakening of the influence of the mother's brother. It is, however, less clear that it would bring about the decay of the power of the mother herself, which in Australian tribes, at any rate, seems to be independent of the support she obtains from her male relatives.

The late Major J. W. Powell has already described the shift from matria potestas to patria potestas among the Pueblo peoples. He attributed this to economic conditions, which caused the groups to spread out, each led by a male who is also the husband; this naturally weakened the influence of the mother's brother. However, it’s less clear that this would lead to a decline in the mother's own power, which in Australian tribes, at least, appears to stand on its own, regardless of the support she gets from her male relatives.

In Australia, as we have seen, the change from matria to patria potestas had but little influence in bringing about a change in the rule of descent. Here, too, the change in the rule of descent may be put down in the main to economic causes also in a broad sense. Dumping was not in those days a question of practical politics; the problem was to prevent the neighbours from pursuing the policy of the free and open port. The necessity of protecting tribal and group property in land and game would naturally tend to bind men closer and closer, in proportion as the pressure from without became greater. It is perhaps hardly accidental that the main area of male descent is that which has also developed the Intichiuma ceremonies.

In Australia, as we've seen, the shift from matriarchal to patriarchal authority didn't have much impact on the rules of descent. Here, too, the changes in descent rules can largely be attributed to economic factors in a broad sense. Back then, dumping wasn’t a practical political issue; instead, the challenge was to stop neighboring communities from adopting a free and open port policy. The need to protect communal land and resources like game naturally encouraged men to form closer bonds, especially as external pressures increased. It’s probably not just a coincidence that the main area of male descent is also where the Intichiuma ceremonies developed.

If Prof. Gregory's view36 that the occupation of Victoria by the natives dates back no more than 300 years is correct, we may perhaps see in the migration one cause of the rise of patriliny. Anything which tended to shake the influence of the mother's kin would increase the father's power; and the need of [28]protecting newly established groups from the incursions of their neighbours would be more urgent than in older districts. As we have seen, the first mentioned cause has elsewhere had little direct effect; but it may well have played a larger part under the novel conditions of migration and occupation of fresh territory.

If Prof. Gregory's view36 that the natives have occupied Victoria for no more than 300 years is accurate, we might see migration as a factor in the rise of patriliny. Anything that weakened the influence of the mother's family would enhance the father's power; and the need to [28]protect newly established groups from neighboring incursions would be more pressing than in older regions. As we've noted, the first mentioned cause has had little direct effect elsewhere; however, it likely played a bigger role under the unique circumstances of migration and the occupation of new territory.

In South Queensland the fractionation of tribes seems to have gone further than elsewhere, unless we suppose that we have here an area, where, as in California, pressure from without has crowded together the remnants of many tribes. Although it is not obvious how the multiplication of distinct tribes has favoured patrilineal descent, we may, at any rate, say that the conditions in the area are exceptional; possibly it was more fruitful than the greater part of the continent; if so personal property in the shape of trees, etc., which we have already seen in existence in this area, would play a more important rôle here, and may well have determined the transition to patrilineal descent.

In South Queensland, the division of tribes seems to have advanced further than in other regions, unless we assume this area, similar to California, has experienced outside pressures that have pushed together the remnants of many tribes. While it’s not clear how the emergence of distinct tribes has supported patrilineal descent, we can at least say that the conditions here are unique; it may have been more productive than much of the continent. If that's the case, personal property in the form of trees and other resources, which we have already noted in this area, may have played a more significant role and could have influenced the shift to patrilineal descent.

10 Fortn. Rev. Sept. 1905, cf. van Gennep, Mythes et Légendes.

10 Fortn. Rev. Sept. 1905, see van Gennep, Mythes et Légendes.

11 It cannot be said that the ordinary theory of the development of kinship in the female line is satisfactory. The consanguine relation of mother and child does not appear to be a complete answer to the question why kinship—an entirely different thing—was reckoned through the mother; the alleged uncertainty of fatherhood is in the first place closely connected with an unproven stage of promiscuity and consequently hardly a vera causa, until further evidence of such a stage has been produced; and again among the Arunta, it is rather potestas than physical fatherhood which, on their theory, determines the kinship of the child so far as the class is concerned. For the primitive group therefore we cannot assert any predominant interest of the mother in the children nor yet admit that it would necessarily be important if it were shown to exist.

11 It can't be said that the usual theory about kinship developing through the maternal line is satisfying. The blood relationship between mother and child doesn’t fully answer why kinship— which is a completely different concept— was counted through the mother. The supposed uncertainty of fatherhood is primarily tied to an unproven stage of promiscuity and thus hardly serves as a vera causa, until more evidence of such a stage is provided. Additionally, among the Arunta, it is more about power than actual biological fatherhood that determines a child's kinship in relation to their class. So, regarding the primitive group, we cannot claim that the mother has a dominant interest in her children, nor can we say it would necessarily matter if such an interest were proven to exist.

12 Année Sociologique V, 104 sq.; VIII, 132 sq.; Tylor in J. A. I. XVIII, 245-272.

12 Sociological Yearbook V, 104 sq.; VIII, 132 sq.; Tylor in J. A. I. 18, 245-272.

13 Howitt, pp. 220, 225, 234, 248; cf. 159, 269.

13 Howitt, pp. 220, 225, 234, 248; see also 159, 269.

14 ib. p. 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. p. 234.

15 P. 30 infra.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 30 below.

16 Ethnological Studies, p. 141.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ethnological Studies, p. 141.

17 Howitt, pp. 193, 224, 227, 236.

17 Howitt, pp. 193, 224, 227, 236.

18 ib. p. 248, cf. 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 248, cf. 227.

19 Howitt, pp. 195, 221, 177, 217.

19 Howitt, pp. 195, 221, 177, 217.

20 ib. pp. 210, 227, 252, 216, 177, 260.

20 ib. pp. 210, 227, 252, 216, 177, 260.

21 ib. p. 243.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. p. 243.

22 ib. p. 219.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. p. 219.

23 ib. pp. 232, 257, 236.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. pp. 232, 257, 236.

24 Nor. Tr. p. 603.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nor. Trans. p. 603.

25 ib. pp. 77 n., 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. pp. 77 n., 114.

26 Howitt, pp. 263, 255, 198, 195.

26 Howitt, pp. 263, 255, 198, 195.

27 Howitt, p. 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 298.

28 ib. pp. 306, 308 sq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ id. pp. 306, 308 seq.

29 Nor. Tr. p. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nor. Tr. p. 23.

30 Howitt, p. 303.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 303.

31 ib. p. 302.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. p. 302.

32 Nor. Tr. p. 524.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nor. Tr. p. 524.

33 Reisen. IV, 347.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Travel. IV, 347.

34 Petrie's Reminiscences, p. 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Petrie's Reminiscences, p. 117.

35 N. Q. Ethn. Bull. VIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N. Q. Ethn. Bull. VIII.

36 Proc. R. S. Vict. XVII, 120.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria XVII, 120.


CHAPTER III.

DEFINITIONS AND HISTORY.

Definitions and History.

Definitions: tribe, sub-tribe, local group, phratry, class, totem kin. "Blood" and "shade." Kamilaroi type. History of Research in Australia. General sketch.

Definitions: tribe, sub-tribe, local group, phratry, class, totem kin. "Blood" and "shade." Kamilaroi type. History of Research in Australia. General overview.

Before proceeding to deal with the Australian facts it will be well to define the terminology to be employed, and give a brief survey of a typical organisation. Looking at the population from the territorial point of view in the first place, we find aggregates of tribes; these may be termed nations. The component tribes are friendly, one with another; they may and often do hold initiation ceremonies and other ceremonials in common; although the language is usually syntactically the same, and though they contain many words in common, the vocabularies differ to such an extent that members of different tribes are not mutually intelligible. How far the occurrence of identical kinship organisation and nomenclature should be taken as indicating a still larger unity than the nation is a difficult question. Primâ facie the nation is a relatively late phenomenon; but the distribution of the names of kinship organisations, as will be shown later, indicates that communication, if not alliance, existed over a wide area at some periods, which it is difficult to suppose were anything but remote.

Before moving on to the Australian facts, it's important to define the terms we'll be using and provide a quick overview of a typical organization. First, if we look at the population from a territorial perspective, we see groups of tribes; these can be called nations. The individual tribes are friendly with one another; they often hold initiation ceremonies and other events together. While their languages are typically similar in structure and share many common words, the vocabularies vary enough that people from different tribes can't easily understand each other. How much the presence of similar kinship structures and naming conventions indicates a larger unity than the nation is a complex question. Primâ facie, the nation appears to be a relatively recent development; however, as we will discuss later, the spread of kinship organization names suggests that some form of communication, if not outright alliances, existed over a broad area during certain times, which seems likely to have been quite distant.

The idea of the tribe has already been defined. It is a community which occupies a definite area, recognises its solidarity and possesses a common speech or dialects of the same.

The concept of the tribe has already been defined. It is a community that occupies a specific area, acknowledges its unity, and shares a common language or dialects of that language.

Between the tribe and the family occur various subdivisions, known as sub-tribes, hordes, local groups, etc., but without any very clear definition of their nature. It appears, however, that the tribal area is sometimes so parcelled out that property in it [30]is vested, not in the tribe as a whole, but in the local group, which welcomes fellow-tribesmen in times of plenty, but has the right of punishing intruders of the same tribe who seek for food without permission; for a non-tribesman the penalty is death. In some cases the local group is little more than an undivided family including three generations; it may then occupy and own an area of some ten miles radius. In other cases the term is applied to a larger aggregate, the nature and rights of which are not strictly defined; it may number some hundreds of persons and form one-third of the whole tribe; it seems best to denominate such an aggregate by the name of sub-tribe.

Between the tribe and the family are various subdivisions, known as sub-tribes, hordes, local groups, etc., but there isn't always a clear definition of what they are. It seems that the tribal area can be divided up so that property in it [30]is held, not by the tribe as a whole, but by the local group, which allows fellow tribe members in during times of plenty but has the right to punish intruders from the same tribe who come looking for food without permission; for someone not in the tribe, the penalty is death. In some cases, the local group is just a family made up of three generations; it might occupy and own an area with a ten-mile radius. In other cases, the term refers to a larger collection of people, the nature and rights of which aren't strictly defined; it might include several hundred individuals and make up one-third of the whole tribe; it seems best to call such a group a sub-tribe.

The term family may be retained in its ordinary sense.

The term family can still be used in its usual way.

Superposed on the tribal organisation are the kinship organisations, which, in the case of most Australian tribes, are independent of locality. Leaving out of account certain anomalous tribes, it may be said broadly that an Australian tribe is divided into two sets, called phratries, primary classes, moieties, etc. by various authors; the term used in the present work for these divisions is phratry. Membership of a phratry depends on birth and is taken directly from the mother (matrilineal descent) or father (patrilineal descent).

Superimposed on the tribal organization are the kinship organizations, which, in most Australian tribes, are independent of location. Excluding a few unusual tribes, we can generally say that an Australian tribe is divided into two groups, referred to by various authors as phratries, primary classes, moieties, etc. The term used in this work for these divisions is phratry. Membership in a phratry is based on birth and is determined directly from the mother (matrilineal descent) or father (patrilineal descent).

In Queensland and part of N. S. Wales the phratry is again subdivided, and four intermarrying classes (sometimes called sub-phratries) are formed, two of which make up each phratry. In North Australia and Queensland a further subdivision of each of these classes is found, making eight in all. Descent in the classes is indirect matrilineal or indirect37 patrilineal, the child belonging to the mother's or father's phratry as before, but being assigned to the class of that phratry to which the mother or father does not belong. The classes of father and son together are called a couple. The parent from whom the phratry and class name are thus derived is said to be the determinant spouse.

In Queensland and part of New South Wales, the phratry is further divided, creating four intermarrying classes (sometimes referred to as sub-phratries), with two forming each phratry. In North Australia and Queensland, there’s an additional subdivision of each of these classes, resulting in eight classes total. Descent in these classes is indirect matrilineal or indirect __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ patrilineal, meaning the child belongs to the mother's or father's phratry as before, but is assigned to the class of the phratry to which the mother or father does not belong. The classes of father and son together are known as a couple. The parent from whom the phratry and class name are derived is referred to as the determinant spouse.

These phratries and classes regulate marriage. It is forbidden to marry within one's own phratry. This custom is termed exogamy. When the husband removes and lives in his wife's group the marriage is matrilocal; if the wife removes it is patrilocal.

These social groups and classes oversee marriage. It's not allowed to marry within your own group. This practice is called exogamy. When the husband moves in and lives with his wife's group, the marriage is considered matrilocal; if the wife moves, it is patrilocal.

In addition to the division into classes each phratry is further divided into a number of totem kins. A totem is usually a species of animals or plants; a body of human beings stands in a certain peculiar relation to the totem species and is termed the totem kin; each member of a totem kin is termed a kinsman. Membership of the totem kin usually descends directly from parent to child.

In addition to being divided into classes, each phratry is further divided into several totem kins. A totem typically represents a species of animals or plants; a group of people has a unique connection to the totem species and is called the totem kin; each person in a totem kin is referred to as a kinsman. Membership in the totem kin usually passes directly from parent to child.

The existence of these kinship organisations is universally recognised. Mr R. H. Mathews has recently asserted the existence of yet another form and at the same time controverted the accepted views as to the operation and meaning of those described above. He distinguishes in certain tribes of New South Wales kinship organisations running across the phratries; these are of two kinds, according to the author, but they do not seem to differ in function. They are termed by Mr Mathews "blood" and "shade" divisions, and are held by him to be the names of the really exogamous groups. The subject is discussed in detail below.

The existence of these kinship organizations is widely accepted. Mr. R. H. Mathews has recently claimed there's another form and has simultaneously challenged the accepted views on the function and meaning of those previously described. He identifies in certain tribes of New South Wales kinship organizations that cross the phratries; according to the author, these are of two types, but they don't seem to differ in function. He refers to them as "blood" and "shade" divisions, believing they represent the actual exogamous groups. The topic is discussed in detail below.

In order to make the working of these regulations plain, let us take as an example the Kamilaroi tribe of N. S. Wales, with two phratries, four classes and various totem kins. The phratries are named Dilbi and Kupathin; Dilbi is divided into two classes, Muri and Kubi; Kupathin into Kumbo and Ipai. The Dilbi totems, which may belong to either of the classes, are kangaroo, opossum and iguana; those of Kupathin are emu, bandicoot and black snake. Every member of the tribe has his own phratry, class and totem; these all come to him by descent.

To clarify how these regulations work, let's look at the Kamilaroi tribe of New South Wales, which has two phratries, four classes, and various totem kins. The phratries are called Dilbi and Kupathin; Dilbi is divided into two classes, Muri and Kubi, while Kupathin is split into Kumbo and Ipai. The Dilbi totems, which can belong to either class, include kangaroo, opossum, and iguana; the totems of Kupathin are emu, bandicoot, and black snake. Every member of the tribe has their own phratry, class, and totem, all of which are inherited by descent.

We have little or no information as to the local grouping of the Kamilaroi tribes, but it was possibly not unlike that of some of the tribes to the north-west. In the case of the latter the tribal area was some 3000 sq. miles in extent, it was split up into smaller areas, thirty or more in number, which were the property of the local groups; a local group consisted frequently of three generations of relatives. When we come to deal below with marriage regulations it will be shown that husband, wife and child under the four-class system all belong to different classes; there were therefore in each group at least three classes, if not four, and consequently members of two [32]phratries. If we assume that the same conditions prevailed among the Kamilaroi, the local groups would then be made up of members of both the Dilbi and Kupathin phratries; and probably all four classes, Muri, Kubi, Ipai and Kumbo, would be found in each group, which in Australia varied in size according to local conditions from 20 or 30 to 200; under special conditions, such as prevailed in the neighbourhood of Lake Alexandrina, the number might run up to 600 or more, but this was exceptional.

We have very little information about how the Kamilaroi tribes were organized locally, but it was likely similar to some tribes in the northwest. In those cases, the tribal area covered about 3,000 square miles and was divided into smaller areas, numbering thirty or more, which belonged to local groups; a local group often included three generations of relatives. When we discuss marriage regulations later, it will be shown that the husband, wife, and child under the four-class system belong to different classes; therefore, each group had at least three classes, if not four, and consequently members of two [32]phratries. If we assume that similar conditions existed among the Kamilaroi, the local groups would then consist of members from both the Dilbi and Kupathin phratries; and likely all four classes, Muri, Kubi, Ipai, and Kumbo, would be present in each group, which in Australia could range in size from 20 or 30 to 200, depending on local circumstances; in special cases, such as near Lake Alexandrina, the number could increase to 600 or more, but that was rare.

From the fact that the totems are divided between the phratries it is clear that the local group may also have members of all the six totem kins mentioned above, among its members.

From the fact that the totems are divided between the phratries, it's clear that the local group can also have members from all six of the totem kins mentioned above.

The rules by which marriage and descent are regulated are apparently very complicated but practically very simple. Taking the Kamilaroi tribe again, the rule is that Muri marries Butha (a female Kumbo) and their children are Ipai and Ipatha: Kubi marries Ipatha and their children are Kumbo and Butha; in each case the children belong to the same phratry as the mother but to the other class in that phratry. This is termed indirect matrilineal descent.

The rules governing marriage and lineage might seem complex, but they are actually quite straightforward. For example, in the Kamilaroi tribe, Muri marries Butha (a female Kumbo), and their kids are Ipai and Ipatha. Then, Kubi marries Ipatha, and their children are Kumbo and Butha. In each situation, the children belong to the same group as their mother but to the opposite class within that group. This is known as indirect matrilineal descent.

The rule of descent for the totem among the Kamilaroi was simpler; membership of a totem kin descends directly from a mother to her child. The combined effect of these rules is that if, for example, a male Dilbi of the Muri class and iguana totem wants to marry, he must choose a wife of the Kupathin phratry, the Kumbo class, and either the emu, bandicoot, or black snake totems; suppose he marries an emu woman; then his children are of the Kupathin phratry, the Ipai (or Ipatha) class, and the emu totem. These regulations are naturally more complicated among the eight-class tribes; on the other hand, where only phratries and totems are found, but no classes, descent is much simpler; for in each case the child takes the phratry and totem of its mother, where matrilineal descent prevails, or of its father, where patrilineal descent is found.

The rules for totem descent among the Kamilaroi were straightforward: membership in a totem kin is passed directly from a mother to her child. This means that if, for instance, a male Dilbi from the Muri class and iguana totem wants to marry, he has to choose a wife from the Kupathin phratry, the Kumbo class, and either the emu, bandicoot, or black snake totems. If he marries an emu woman, then his children belong to the Kupathin phratry, the Ipai (or Ipatha) class, and the emu totem. These rules get a lot more complicated among the eight-class tribes; on the other hand, in tribes that only have phratries and totems without classes, descent is much simpler. In those cases, the child inherits the phratry and totem from the mother when matrilineal descent is followed or from the father when patrilineal descent is practiced.

The general rule in Australia is that the wife goes to live with her husband; in other words, she leaves the local group in which she was born and becomes a member of her husband's local group. The effect of this is very different according as [33]descent is reckoned through the mother or through the father. Taking the Kamilaroi again, the Muri-iguana man brings into his group a Butha-emu woman; their children are Ipatha-emu. If, therefore, a local group is made up of the descendants of a single family, the phratry, class, and totem names vary from generation to generation; for the girls go to other groups, and the men bring in wives of a phratry, class, and totem different, as a rule, from their own; the children of the next generation take their kinship names directly or indirectly from the mother.

The general rule in Australia is that the wife moves in with her husband; in other words, she leaves the local group where she was born and becomes part of her husband's local group. The impact of this is quite different depending on whether [33]descent is traced through the mother or the father. For example, with the Kamilaroi, a Muri-iguana man brings a Butha-emu woman into his group; their children are Ipatha-emu. Thus, if a local group consists of the descendants of a single family, the phratry, class, and totem names shift from generation to generation; since girls move to other groups, and men usually bring in wives from a phratry, class, and totem that differs from their own, the children of the next generation derive their kinship names directly or indirectly from the mother.

If, on the other hand, descent is reckoned through the father, the phratry and totem names are always the same from generation to generation; from this it follows that the phratry of the wife, who comes from without, is also the same from generation to generation, though her totem name does not of necessity remain the same. The class name alternates both in the case of the family and of the wives in successive generations. It has already been pointed out that reckoning of descent in the male line tends to bring about local grouping of the kinship organisations. In the eight-class tribes, and in parts of Victoria, the phratries, elsewhere the totem kins, tend to be or are actually limited to certain portions of the tribal area.

If descent is traced through the father, the phratry and totem names stay the same from generation to generation. This means that the phratry of the wife, who comes from outside, is also consistent over time, although her totem name doesn’t necessarily have to stay the same. The class name changes for both the family and the wives in different generations. It has already been noted that tracing descent through the male line often results in the local grouping of kinship organizations. In the tribes with eight classes and certain parts of Victoria, the phratries, and in other places the totem kins, tend to be or are actually confined to specific areas of the tribal land.

Our knowledge of these matters has not, of course, been gained at a bound. Before indicating the present extent of our information, it may be well to give an historical sketch of early discoveries in this field.

Our understanding of these issues hasn’t come easily, of course. Before discussing how much we know now, it might be useful to provide a brief history of the early discoveries in this area.

Some seventy years ago the attention of students of primitive social institutions was drawn to the marriage regulations of the Indian tribes of North America by an article in Archaeologia Americana38; in which the author, drawing his conclusions partly from earlier writers, partly from his own investigations, showed that the totem kin was an exogamous group, while in some cases the kin bearing the name of a given totem were not only exogamous, but not even permitted to choose their wives from any of the other kins at will, being restricted in their choice to certain groups or, in many cases, to a single group of totem kins, according as the tribe was arranged in two or more phratries.

About seventy years ago, scholars studying primitive social structures began to focus on the marriage rules of the Indian tribes in North America thanks to an article in Archaeologia Americana38; in which the author, drawing conclusions from both earlier writers and his own research, demonstrated that the totem kin was an exogamous group. In some instances, the kin that carried the name of a specific totem were not only exogamous but were also restricted in their choice of wives, unable to choose from all the other kins at will. They had to select their partners from designated groups or, in many cases, from a single group of totem kins, depending on whether the tribe was organized into two or more phratries.

At least two observers had detected the existence of Australian organisations of the same nature as the American phratries, so far as our scanty information from West Australia goes, even before the publication of Archaeologia Americana. The honour of being the first to publish information on the subject belongs to Nind, who had spent some time in the neighbourhood of King George's Sound in 1829, and published his observations on native customs in the Journal of the Royal Geographical Society39 for 1832. Close on his heels came the authors of Journals of Explorations in West Australia, which appeared in 1833, and described journeys undertaken between 1829 and 1832.

At least two observers had noticed Australian organizations similar to the American phratries, based on the limited information we have from West Australia, even before Archaeologia Americana was published. The honor of being the first to share information on this topic goes to Nind, who spent some time near King George's Sound in 1829 and published his observations on native customs in the Journal of the Royal Geographical Society39 in 1832. Shortly after him, the authors of Journals of Explorations in West Australia came out with their work, which was published in 1833 and described journeys taken between 1829 and 1832.

The phratries were discovered in South Australia by the Rev. C. W. Schürmann, whose Vocabulary40, published in 1844, contains a mention of the Parnkalla phratries, without, however, any indication of their connection with marriage customs and exogamy. Five years earlier, however, Lieutenant, afterwards Sir George Grey, had observed institutions of the nature of totem kins, phratries, or intermarrying classes in West Australia, and had detected their connection with the marriage laws of the natives41.

The phratries were found in South Australia by Rev. C. W. Schürmann, whose Vocabulary __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, published in 1844, mentions the Parnkalla phratries but doesn’t explain their link to marriage customs and exogamy. Five years earlier, however, Lieutenant, later Sir George Grey, had noticed institutions similar to totem kins, phratries, or intermarrying classes in West Australia, and he identified their connection to the marriage laws of the natives__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

In 1841 and 1842, G. F. Moore42 called attention to the grouping of the native divisions or kins, and anticipated Schürmann, as will be shown later. Grey, before the publication of his Journal, had read the Archaeologia; but though he mentions the naming of "families" after animals, he makes no mention of any grouping, but merely distinguishes between "families" and "local names." Some of the names which he gives seem to be those of phratries, and if he had been led by his study of Archaeologia Americana to the discovery of exogamic regulations dealing with the relations of individual totem kins to one another, it seems on the whole probable that he would not have overlooked the grouping of the kins which is, with certain exceptions, of a more or less local character, common to the whole of Australia, so far as our information goes.[35] Singularly enough this information, very full, relatively, for the eastern and central tribes, has, so far as South-West Australia is concerned, only just been completed, although more than sixty years have elapsed since Grey wrote, the last twenty of which have seen much additional light thrown on the organisation of the tribes of the remainder of the continent.

In 1841 and 1842, G. F. Moore42 highlighted the grouping of native divisions or clans, and anticipated Schürmann, as will be shown later. Before publishing his Journal, Grey had read the Archaeologia; although he mentioned naming "families" after animals, he did not discuss any grouping, only distinguishing between "families" and "local names." Some of the names he provided seem to represent phratries, and had he drawn from his study of Archaeologia Americana to uncover exogamic rules regarding the relationships of individual totem clans, it's likely he would not have missed the grouping of clans, which is generally more or less local in nature and common throughout Australia, based on what we know. [35] Interestingly, this information, which is quite detailed for the eastern and central tribes, has only recently been completed concerning South-West Australia, despite the fact that more than sixty years have passed since Grey wrote it, with the last twenty years shedding much more light on the organization of the tribes across the rest of the continent.

The American tribes, where simple totemic exogamy is not the rule, are organised in two and sometimes three or more, up to ten, phratries. It is possible that Grey, in spite of his attention having been drawn to the bi- or trichotomous organisation of American totem kins, failed to understand the Australian system owing to the presence of an element, discovered a few years later at a point remote from the scene of Grey's researches, to which no American analogue exists. In addition to the grouping of the kins into phratries, the Australian tribes over a large part of the continent subdivide each phratry into two or four classes or "castes," as they were frequently termed by the early investigators. The effect of the class system is to further limit the choice of a given individual, restricted to one-half of the women of the tribe under the simple phratry system, to one-fourth of them or one-eighth, as the case may be. Probably the first person to publish the fact of the existence of these classes, which he regarded as differing in rank, was C. P. Hodgson43, who found them in 1846 among the blacks of Wide Bay. From a letter of Leichardt's however it appears that the discovery must have been made nearly simultaneously by several observers. Writing in 184744, he says that the castes are the most interesting and most obscure feature among the tribes to the northward, and mentions F. N. Isaacs as having noticed the existence of the classes among the natives of Darling Downs, adding that Capt. Macarthur had also found them among the Monobar tribes of the Coburg Peninsula. "These castes," he adds, "are probably intimately connected with the laws of intermarriage."

The American tribes, where simple totemic exogamy isn't the norm, are organized into two, and sometimes three or more, up to ten, phratries. It's possible that Grey, even though he was aware of the bi- or trichotomous organization of American totem kins, didn't understand the Australian system due to the presence of an element discovered a few years later in a location far from where Grey conducted his research, which has no American equivalent. Besides the grouping of the kins into phratries, the Australian tribes across much of the continent further divide each phratry into two or four classes or "castes," as early investigators often referred to them. The class system limits an individual's choices even more, restricting them to one-half of the women in the tribe under the simple phratry system, and possibly to one-fourth or one-eighth, depending on the case. Likely the first person to publish about these classes, which he viewed as differing in rank, was C. P. Hodgson, who discovered them in 1846 among the Indigenous people of Wide Bay. However, from a letter by Leichardt, it seems that the discovery was made almost simultaneously by several observers. Writing in 1847, he mentioned that the castes are the most interesting and least understood feature among the tribes to the north and noted F. N. Isaacs as having recognized the existence of the classes among the natives of Darling Downs, adding that Capt. Macarthur had also found them among the Monobar tribes of the Coburg Peninsula. "These castes," he remarked, "are probably closely linked to the laws of intermarriage."

If Leichardt's words mean, as apparently they do, that the Monobar classes are regulative of marriage, and if his information was correct, the first mention of classes in Australia is [36]found, not in Hodgson's work, but in Wilson's account45. Neither he, however, nor Stokes46, who mentions them as existing among the Limba Karadjee, makes any mention of their connection with marriage regulations. And Earl, at a later period, omits in like manner to say what constituted membership of a caste, though he states that they differed in rank. The names—Manjarojally (fire people), Manjarwuli (land people), and Mambulgit (makers of nets, perhaps, therefore, water people), as well as the anomalous number of the classes, seem to indicate that they are of a somewhat different nature to the real intermarrying classes found elsewhere47. It is of course well known that the initiation ceremonies and totemic system of the northern tribes on both sides of the Gulf of Carpentaria differ somewhat widely from the normal Australian form.

If Leichhardt's words mean, as they seem to, that the Monobar classes regulate marriage, and if his information was correct, the first mention of classes in Australia is [36]found, not in Hodgson's work, but in Wilson's account45. However, neither he nor Stokes46, who notes their existence among the Limba Karadjee, mentions their connection to marriage regulations. And Earl, at a later time, similarly fails to explain what defined membership in a caste, although he does state that they had different ranks. The names—Manjarojally (fire people), Manjarwuli (land people), and Mambulgit (makers of nets, possibly indicating water people), along with the unusual number of classes, suggest that they are somewhat different from the real intermarrying classes found elsewhere47. It is well known that the initiation ceremonies and totemic system of the northern tribes on both sides of the Gulf of Carpentaria differ significantly from the typical Australian forms.

None of the observers hitherto mentioned can be said however to have applied himself to the scientific study of the questions raised by the facts which they recorded. Anthropology was in those days in its infancy. The first to make a really serious effort to clear up the many difficult questions, some of them still matters of controversy, which a closer study of the native marriage customs brought to the surface, was a missionary anthropologist, a class of which England has produced all too few. In 1853 the Rev. William Ridley published the first of many studies of the Kamilaroi speaking tribes, and, thanks to the impetus given to the investigation of systems of relationship and allied questions by Lewis Morgan, was the pioneer of a series of efforts which have rescued for us at the nick of time a record of the social organisation of many tribes which under European influence are now rapidly losing or have already lost all traces of their primitive customs, if indeed they have not, like the tribes formerly resident at Adelaide and other centres of population, been absolutely exterminated by contact with the white man with his vices and his civilisation, or by the less gentle method euphemis[37]tically termed "dispersion," which, if other nations were the offenders, we should term massacre.

None of the observers mentioned so far can be said to have truly focused on the scientific study of the issues raised by the facts they recorded. Anthropology was still very new at that time. The first person to make a serious effort to address the many challenging questions, some of which are still debated today, that arose from a closer examination of native marriage customs was a missionary anthropologist, a field that England has produced all too few of. In 1853, Rev. William Ridley published the first of many studies on the Kamilaroi-speaking tribes and, thanks to the momentum given to the investigation of relationships and related issues by Lewis Morgan, he became the pioneer of a series of efforts that have saved a record of the social organization of many tribes that are now quickly losing or have already lost all signs of their primitive customs due to European influence. Some tribes, like those that once lived in Adelaide and other population centers, have even been completely wiped out by contact with the white man and his vices and civilization, or through the less gentle method euphemistically called "dispersion," which, if other nations were responsible, we would call massacre.

After Mr Ridley, Messrs Fison and Howitt turned their attention to the Kamilaroi group of tribes. The progress of these investigations is traced, historically and controversially, in the second series of Maclennan's Studies in Ancient History, and it is unnecessary to deal with it in detail. More and more light was thrown on totemism, marriage regulations, and intermarrying classes by the persistent efforts of Mr Howitt, by Dr Frazer's little work on Totemism, and by other students, until it seemed that the main features of Australian social organisation had been clearly established, when in 1898 the researches of Messrs Spencer and Gillen seemed to do much to overthrow all recognised principles, so far as the totemic regulation of marriage was concerned. How far this is actually the case it is unnecessary to consider here. It may be said however that the work of these two investigators and the enquiries of Dr Roth in North Queensland make it more than ever a matter for regret that the British Empire, the greatest colonial power that the world has ever seen, will not afford the few thousand pounds needed to put such researches on a firm basis.

After Mr. Ridley, Messrs. Fison and Howitt focused on the Kamilaroi group of tribes. The progress of these investigations is discussed, both historically and controversially, in the second series of Maclennan's Studies in Ancient History, and it's unnecessary to go into detail about it. More and more insight was gained into totemism, marriage regulations, and intermarrying classes thanks to the persistent efforts of Mr. Howitt, Dr. Frazer's brief work on Totemism, and other researchers, until it seemed that the key aspects of Australian social organization had been clearly established. However, in 1898, the research by Messrs. Spencer and Gillen appeared to challenge all accepted principles, at least regarding the totemic regulation of marriage. It's not necessary to explore how true this is here. It can be said, though, that the work of these two researchers and the studies by Dr. Roth in North Queensland make it even more regrettable that the British Empire, the greatest colonial power the world has ever seen, won't provide the few thousand pounds needed to support these important studies.

Having defined the various terms, and shown the actual working of the system by the aid of the best known example, we may now pass, after this brief historical sketch of the development of our knowledge, to the task of giving the broad outlines of the phratry and class organisations.

Having defined the different terms and demonstrated how the system actually works using the best-known example, we can now move on, after this brief historical overview of how our understanding has developed, to the task of providing a general overview of the phratry and class organizations.

If our knowledge of Australian phratries and classes is far from exhaustive, we have at any rate a fair knowledge of the distribution of the various types whose existence is generally recognised; that is to say, we can delimit the greater part of the continent according to whether the tribes show two phratries only, or two phratries, which may be anonymous, with the further subdivision into four classes, or into eight classes. We also know approximately the limits of the matrilineal and patrilineal systems. New South Wales, Victoria, the southern portion of Queensland and Northern Territory, the eastern part of South Australia, and the coastal regions of West Australia, [38]are now known with more or less accuracy from the point of view of kinship organisations. On the other hand, from the Cape York Peninsula, and the part of Northern Territory north of Lat. 15°, we have little if any information. The south coast and its hinterland from 135° westwards, as far as King George's Sound, is virtually a terra incognita; in fact beyond the south-western corner and the fringe which lies along the coast we know little of the West Australian blacks, and the frontiers between the various systems must in these areas be regarded as purely provisional.

If our understanding of Australian phratries and classes isn't complete, we at least have a decent grasp of how different types are distributed, which are generally recognized. This means we can outline most of the continent based on whether the tribes show only two phratries, or two phratries that may be anonymous, which may then be further divided into four classes or eight classes. We also have a rough idea of the boundaries of matrilineal and patrilineal systems. New South Wales, Victoria, the southern part of Queensland, Northern Territory, the eastern section of South Australia, and the coastal areas of West Australia, [38] are now understood with varying degrees of accuracy in terms of kinship organizations. On the other hand, from the Cape York Peninsula and the part of Northern Territory north of Latitude 15°, we have very little information. The south coast and its surrounding area from 135° westward, all the way to King George's Sound, is practically unknown; in fact, aside from the south-western corner and the coastal fringe, we know very little about the West Australian Indigenous peoples, and the boundaries between the various systems in these areas should be considered purely tentative.

Broadly speaking, the tribes of the whole of the known area of Australia, certain coast regions of comparatively small extent excepted, have a dichotomous kinship organisation. The accompanying map (Map II) shows how the various forms are distributed. Along most of the south coast, and up a belt broken perhaps in the northern portion, running through the centre of the continent in Lat. 137°, are found two phratries without intermarrying classes; for the area west of Lat. 130° we have, it is true, only one datum, which gives no information as to the area to which it applies; this portion of the field therefore is assigned only provisionally to the two-phratry system. On the Bloomfield River, which runs into Weary Bay, associated with the name of Captain Cook, is an isolated two-phratry organisation, unless indeed we may assume that the class names have either been overlooked or have passed out of use.

Generally speaking, the tribes across most of Australia, except for some small coastal regions, have a two-part kinship system. The map (Map II) shows how the different forms are spread out. Along most of the southern coast, and in a narrow section that runs through the center of the continent at Latitude 137°, there are two phratries with no intermarrying classes. For the area west of Latitude 130°, we only have one piece of information, which doesn't clarify the area it relates to; therefore, this part is only tentatively assigned to the two-phratry system. On the Bloomfield River, which flows into Weary Bay and is named after Captain Cook, there is a separate two-phratry system, unless we assume that the class names have either been missed or are no longer in use.

The four-class system extends over the greater part of New South Wales, and Queensland; a narrow belt runs through the north of South Australia and broadens till it embraces the whole coastline of West Australia, the north-eastern area excluded. An isolated four-class system, which does not regulate marriage, is found in the Yorke Peninsula of South Australia.

The four-class system covers most of New South Wales and Queensland; a narrow strip extends through the north of South Australia and widens to include the entire coastline of West Australia, except for the northeastern area. An isolated four-class system, which does not control marriage, exists in the Yorke Peninsula of South Australia.

The eight-class system forms a compact mass, between the Gulf of Carpentaria and Roebuck Bay, extending south as far as Lat. 25° in the centre of Australia.

The eight-class system forms a compact area between the Gulf of Carpentaria and Roebuck Bay, stretching south to Lat. 25° in the center of Australia.

In reality the rule of the eight-class system extends considerably further south, but the classes are nameless or altogether non-existent. Thus, the southern Arunta have nominally four classes, but each of these has two sections, so [39]that the final result is as though they were an eight-class tribe. In the same way the marriage regulations of the two-phratry Dieri are such that choice is limited among them precisely as it would be if they had eight classes. The same may be true of the remainder of the western branch of the four-class system, which is closely allied in name to the Arunta type; the boundary between the related sets of names is unknown.

In reality, the eight-class system extends much further south, but the classes don't have names or might not exist at all. For example, the southern Arunta have four classes on paper, but each of these has two sections, so [39]it ultimately functions like an eight-class tribe. Similarly, the marriage rules of the two-phratry Dieri limit choices among people just as they would if there were eight classes. This could also apply to the rest of the western branch of the four-class system, which is similarly named to the Arunta type; the boundary between the related names is unclear.

Among the Narrinyeri and the Yuin the kinship organisation, which is confined to totemic groups, takes a local form; here the regulation of marriage depends on considerations of the residence of the pair. Local exogamy also prevails among the unorganised Kurnai. The Chepara appear to have had no organisation, and among the Narrangga ties of consanguinity constituted the sole bar to marriage. We are not however concerned with the problems presented by these aberrant types of organisation, to which no further reference is made in the present work.

Among the Narrinyeri and the Yuin, the kinship system, which is limited to totemic groups, has a local structure. Here, marriage regulations depend on where the couple lives. Local exogamy is also common among the unorganized Kurnai. The Chepara seem to have had no organization, and among the Narrangga, blood relations were the only restriction on marriage. However, we are not addressing the issues posed by these unusual types of organization, and there will be no further discussion of them in this work.

The area covered by the dichotomous organisations is divided almost equally between matrilineal and patrilineal tribes. The latter occupy the region north of Lat. 30° and west of an irregular line running from Long. 137° to 140° or thereabouts. In addition a portion of Victoria and the region west of Brisbane form isolated patrilineal groups. The problem presented by these anomalous areas has already been discussed in the chapter on the Rule of Descent. Where local exogamy is the rule, kinship is also virtually patrilineal.

The area covered by the two types of organizations is almost evenly split between matrilineal and patrilineal tribes. The patrilineal tribes are found in the region north of Latitude 30° and west of an irregular line that runs from Longitude 137° to 140° or so. Additionally, parts of Victoria and the area west of Brisbane consist of isolated patrilineal groups. The issue with these unusual areas has already been addressed in the chapter on the Rule of Descent. In places where local exogamy is practiced, kinship is essentially patrilineal.

In the remainder of Australia, non-organised tribes of course excepted, the rule of descent is matrilineal, save that in North Queensland a small tribe on the Annan River prefers paternal descent. The accompanying map shows the distribution of the two forms.

In the rest of Australia, except for unorganized tribes, descent is usually matrilineal, except for a small tribe along the Annan River in North Queensland that favors paternal descent. The map below shows where these two forms are distributed.

37 Save in the Anula and Mara tribes.

37 Save for the Anula and Mara tribes.

38 Vol. II.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2.

39 Vol. I, p. 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. I, p. 38.

40 Vocabulary, s.v. Kararu.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vocabulary, sv. Kararu.

41 Grey, Journals, II, 228.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grey, Journals, II, 228.

42 Descriptive Vocabulary, p. 3 etc.; Colonial Mag. V, 222.

42 Descriptive Vocabulary, p. 3 etc.; Colonial Mag. V, 222.

43 Australian Reminiscences, p. 212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Australian Memories, p. 212.

44 Bunce, 23 Years Wanderings, p. 116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bunce, 23 Years of Wandering, p. 116.

45 J. R. G. S. IV, 171, p. 88, Narrative of a Voyage round the World p. 88.

45 J. R. G. S. IV, 171, p. 88, Narrative of a Voyage round the World p. 88.

46 Discoveries (1846), I, 393; cf. Kamilaroi and Kurnai, p. 64.

46 Discoveries (1846), I, 393; see also Kamilaroi and Kurnai, p. 64.

47 Cf. the local groups of the Yuin, the Wiradjeri and other tribes, Howitt, passim.

47 See the local groups of the Yuin, the Wiradjeri, and other tribes, Howitt, passim.

MAP I. RULE OF DESCENT. MAP I. RULE OF DESCENT.

MAP II. CLASS ORGANISATIONS. MAP II. CLASS ORGANIZATIONS.

MAP III. PHRATRY ORGANISATIONS. MAP III. PHRATRY ORGANIZATIONS.

CHAPTER IV.

TABLES OF CLASSES, PHRATRIES, ETC.

Class and Phratry Tables

In order to facilitate reference and to diminish the necessity for footnotes a survey of classes and phratries is here given. It will be well to explain how they are arranged.

To make it easier to reference and reduce the need for footnotes, a survey of classes and phratries is provided here. It’s helpful to explain how they are organized.

In the two-phratry system the rule of intermarriage is clear; a man of phratry A marries a woman of phratry B and vice versa. The direct descent of the kinship name is obviously the rule.

In the two-phratry system, the intermarriage rule is straightforward: a man from phratry A marries a woman from phratry B, and the same goes the other way. The direct descent of the kinship name is clearly the norm.

The four classes are arranged according to the phratries; the normal rule is that a man A1 marries B1, A2 marries B2; their children are in matrilineal tribes A2 and B2, in patrilineal B2 and A2. In the patrilineal Mara and Anula, by exception, the rule of descent is direct; it will be remembered that a dichotomy of the classes prevails, so that they really belong to the eight-class system.

The four classes are organized based on the phratries; the typical rule is that a man A1 marries B1, and A2 marries B2; their children belong to the matrilineal tribes A2 and B2, and the patrilineal B2 and A2. In the patrilineal groups Mara and Anula, there’s an exception where the rule of descent is direct; it’s important to remember that a split in the classes exists, so they actually belong to the eight-class system.

In the eight-class system and among the nominally four-class southern Arunta the intermarriage and descent is as follows, according to Spencer and Gillen;

In the eight-class system and among the officially four-class southern Arunta, intermarriage and descent work like this, according to Spencer and Gillen;

A1
——
B1
= A4,   B1
——
A1
= B3,
A2
——
B2
= A3,   B2
——
A2
= B4,
A3
——
B3
= A2,   B3
——
A3
= B1,
A4
——
B4
= B4,   B4
——
A4
= B2.

In each case the male is the numerator, the woman the denominator, and the = shows the child.

In each case, the man is the numerator, the woman is the denominator, and the = represents the child.

Tribes with conterminous territories usually know what phratries and classes are equivalent in their systems. In the [42]tables which follow the phratries and the classes of matrilineal tribes are arranged to show this correspondence so far as it is known. A * shows that no information on the point is to hand. A rearrangement of patrilineal classes is necessary to make them equivalent to the organisations of matrilineal tribes; this cannot be shown in the tables; but full details will be found in the works of Spencer and Gillen. A † indicates patrilineal descent.

Tribes with neighboring territories usually understand which phratries and classes correspond in their systems. In the [42] tables that follow, the phratries and classes of matrilineal tribes are arranged to illustrate this correspondence as much as is known. An asterisk (*) indicates that there is no information available on this matter. A rearrangement of patrilineal classes is needed to match the organizations of matrilineal tribes; this cannot be shown in the tables, but full details can be found in the works of Spencer and Gillen. A dagger (†) signifies patrilineal descent.

Where the names of phratries and classes are translated, the meanings are shown in the tables; where the authorities do not give the translation but a word of the same form is in use in the tribe or group of tribes the meanings are given in round brackets; words in use in neighbouring tribes are put in square brackets.

Where the names of phratries and classes are translated, the meanings are shown in the tables; where the authorities don't provide the translation but a word with the same form is used in the tribe or group of tribes, the meanings are given in round brackets; words used in neighboring tribes are placed in square brackets.

TABLE I.

The Class Names.

The Course Names.

Class names Feminine Meaning
I.  Muri (Bya)48 Matha (Red kangaroo)
Kubi Kubitha (Opossum)
Kumbo (Wōmbee)49 Butha
Ipai Ipatha (Eaglehawk)

These class names are found in the following tribes:

These class names can be found in the following groups:

Kamilaroi (Howitt, p. 107); Wiradjeri (ib. 107); Wonghi (ib. 108); Euahlayi (Mrs L. Parker, Euahlayi Tribe, p. 13); Ngeumba (Mathews in Eth. Notes, p. 5); Murawari (id. in Proc. R. G. S. Qu., 1906, 55); Moree (R. G. S. Qu. X, 20); Turribul (R. S. Vict. I, 102); Wollaroi (Howitt, 109); on Narran R. (Curr, I, 117); Pikumbul (ib.); Unghi (Howitt, 217); Peechera (Curr, III, 271); Wailwun (ib. I, 116); Wonnaruah (Sci. Man, I, 180); Geawegal (Howitt, 266).

Kamilaroi (Howitt, p. 107); Wiradjeri (ib. 107); Wonghi (ib. 108); Euahlayi (Mrs L. Parker, Euahlayi Tribe, p. 13); Ngeumba (Mathews in Eth. Notes, p. 5); Murawari (id. in Proc. R. G. S. Qu., 1906, 55); Moree (R. G. S. Qu. X, 20); Turribul (R. S. Vict. I, 102); Wollaroi (Howitt, 109); on Narran R. (Curr, I, 117); Pikumbul (ib.); Unghi (Howitt, 217); Peechera (Curr, III, 271); Wailwun (ib. I, 116); Wonnaruah (Sci. Man, I, 180); Geawegal (Howitt, 266).

Associated with these class names are the following phratry names:

Associated with these class names are the following group names:

(a Kamilaroi, etc. Dilbi Kupathin
(b Wiradjeri to N. of Lachlan Budthurung Mukula
(c Wonghibon Ngielbumurra Mukumurra (Howitt)
(d "& Ngeumba I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Ngumbun
Numbun
Ngurrawan (Mathews)
(e Euahlayi Gwaigullean Gwaimudthen
(f Murawari Girrana Merugulli
Class names Feminine
II.  Kurbo Kooran
Marro Kurgan
Wombo Wirrikin
Wirro Wongan

The proper arrangement of these names is unknown.

The correct order of these names is not known.

Tribe: Kombinegherry (J. A. I. XIII, 304; Howitt, 105).

Tribe: Kombinegherry (J. A. I. XIII, 304; Howitt, 105).

Science of Man (IV, 8) gives:

Science of Man (IV, 8) states:

Carribo Gooroona
Maroongah Carrigan
Womboongah Werrican
Weiro Warganbah

For the Anaywan, Thangatty, etc., R. H. Mathews gives (J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 169):

For the Anaywan, Thangatty, etc., R. H. Mathews provides (J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 169):

Irpoong Matyang
Marroong Arrakan
Imboong Irrakadena
Irroong Palyang
Class name (Fem. termination, -an or -gan) Meaning
III†50 Parang (Moroon) (Black wallaby. Emu)
Bunda [Kangaroo]
Balgoin (Banjoor, Pandur) (Red wallaby. Native bear)
Theirwain (Kangaroo)

Tribes: Maryborough tribes (Howitt, 117); Kabi (Curr, III, 163): Kiabara (J. A. I. XIII, 305); ? (Hodgson, 212; Mathew, Eaglehawk, 100); Wide Bay (Curr, I, 117).

Tribes: Maryborough tribes (Howitt, 117); Kabi (Curr, III, 163); Kiabara (J. A. I. XIII, 305); ? (Hodgson, 212; Mathew, Eaglehawk, 100); Wide Bay (Curr, I, 117).

For the Emon, Howitt (p. 109) gives:

For the Emon, Howitt (p. 109) provides:

Barah
Bondan
Bondurr
Taran

With these classes are associated the phratries:

With these classes are associated the clans:

(a The Maryborough tribes and the Kiabara Dilbi Kupathin.
(b Dippil Deeajee Karpeun

are the forms given by Mathews (Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXVIII, 329).

are the forms given by Mathews (Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXVIII, 329).

Class names (Fem. termination, -an) Meaning
IV.  Karilbura Barrimundi
Munal Hawk
Kurpal Good water
Kuialla (Koodala) Iguana

Tribes: Kuinmurbura (J. A. I. XIII, 341; Howitt, 111). The Taroombul have the form Koodala (Proc. R. S. Qu. XIII, 41).

Tribes: Kuinmurbura (J. A. I. XIII, 341; Howitt, 111). The Taroombul are called Koodala (Proc. R. S. Qu. XIII, 41).

For the Kangulu, Mathews (J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIII, 111) gives:

For the Kangulu, Mathews (J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIII, 111) provides:

Banniar __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Banjoor
Koorpal
Kearra

With these may be compared Howitt's (p. 111):

With these, we can compare Howitt's (p. 111):

Kairawa
Bunjur
Bunya
Jarbain (? Tarbain)

The phratries associated with these are:

The social groups linked to these are:

Tribe
(a Kuinmurbura Witteru Yungaru
(b Kangulu Wutthuru Yungnuru
Class names Fem. termination Meaning
V.  Wongo
Kubaru (Ubur, Obu) -an (Gidea tree)
Bunburi (Anbeir, Unburri, Bunbai)
Koorgilla (Urgilla)

Tribes: Ungorri (Howitt, 109); Kogai (Curr, I, 117; J. A. I. XIII, 337); Yuipera etc. (Curr, III, 45, 64; J. A. I. XIII, 302); Akulbura, Bathalibura (Howitt, 113, 141); Wakelbura (Howitt, 112); on Belyando (Curr, III, 26); Dalebura (Howitt, 113), Buntamurra (Howitt, 113, 226); Purgoma (Roth, 66); Jouon (ib. 67); Pitta-Pitta, Goa, Miorli (Roth, 56-7); Ringa-Ringa (J. A. I. XIII, 337); Mittakoodi (Roth, 56-7); Woonamurra (ib.); Yerunthully (Mathews in R. G. S. Qu. X, 30); Badieri (id. ib. 1905, 55).

Tribes: Ungorri (Howitt, 109); Kogai (Curr, I, 117; J. A. I. XIII, 337); Yuipera etc. (Curr, III, 45, 64; J. A. I. XIII, 302); Akulbura, Bathalibura (Howitt, 113, 141); Wakelbura (Howitt, 112); on Belyando (Curr, III, 26); Dalebura (Howitt, 113), Buntamurra (Howitt, 113, 226); Purgoma (Roth, 66); Jouon (ib. 67); Pitta-Pitta, Goa, Miorli (Roth, 56-7); Ringa-Ringa (J. A. I. XIII, 337); Mittakoodi (Roth, 56-7); Woonamurra (ib.); Yerunthully (Mathews in R. G. S. Qu. X, 30); Badieri (id. ib. 1905, 55).

With these class names are associated the phratries

With these class names are associated the phratries

(a Kogai, Wakelbura etc. Wuthera Mallera
(b Yuipera, Bathalibura Wootaroo Yungaroo
(c Purgoma Naka Tunna
(d Jouon Chepa Junna
(e Pitta-Pitta etc., Mittakoodi, Woonamura Ootaroo Pakoota
(f Badieri Wootaroo Yungo

Aberrant forms, probably inaccurate, are given by Curr (II, 424) for Halifax Bay: Korkoro, Korkeen, Wongo, Wotero; by Lumholtz (p. 199) for the Herbert R.: Gorilla, Gorgero, Gorgorilla, Otero, by Curr (II, 468) for the Yukkaburra: Utheroo, Multheroo, Yungaroo, Goorgilla.

Aberrant forms, likely incorrect, are provided by Curr (II, 424) for Halifax Bay: Korkoro, Korkeen, Wongo, Wotero; by Lumholtz (p. 199) for the Herbert River: Gorilla, Gorgero, Gorgorilla, Otero; and by Curr (II, 468) for the Yukkaburra: Utheroo, Multheroo, Yungaroo, Goorgilla.

On the Tully R. Roth (Ethn. Bull. V, 20) found the following:

On the Tully R. Roth (Ethn. Bull. V, 20) found the following:

Class names
VI.  Karavangi
Chikun
Kurongon
Kurkilla

With these may be compared the names given by Mathews for the Warkeman (J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXII, 109, 251):

With these, we can compare the names provided by Mathews for the Warkeman (J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXII, 109, 251):

Karpungie
Cheekungie
Kellungie
Koopungie

On the Annan R. we find (Howitt, 118) with male descent:

On the Annan River, we find (Howitt, 118) with male lineage:

Class names Meaning
VII.  Wandi Eaglehawk
Walar Bee
Jorro Bee
Kutchal Saltwater Eaglehawk

With these are associated the phratries:

With these are associated the groups:

(a Walar Murla
VIII.  Ranya (Arenia)
Rara (Arara)
Loora
Awunga (Arawongo)

Tribes: Wollongurma (Roth, 68); Goothanto (Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIII, 109).

Tribes: Wollongurma (Roth, 68); Goothanto (Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIII, 109).

Connected with these forms are:

Related to these forms are:

Class names
Barry (Ahjereena)
Ararey (Arrenynung)
Jury [? Loory] (Perrynung)
Mungilly (Mahngal) [diamond snake]52

Tribes: Koogobathy (J. A. I. XIII, 303); Koonjan etc. (Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIII, 110, XXXIV, 135). Probably Perrynung and Ahjereenya should be transposed.

Tribes: Koogobathy (J. A. I. XIII, 303); Koonjan etc. (Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIII, 110, XXXIV, 135). It’s likely that Perrynung and Ahjereenya should be swapped.

Class names Feminine
IX.  Jimmilingo Carburungo
Badingo Ngarrangungo
Maringo __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Munjungo
Youingo (Kapoodungo) Goothamungo

Tribes: Miappe (Roth, 56-7); Mycoolon (J. A. I. XIII, 302); Workoboongo (Roth, ib.).

Tribes: Miappe (Roth, 56-7); Mycoolon (J. A. I. XIII, 302); Workoboongo (Roth, ib.).

For the Kalkadoon, Roth (ib.) gives:

For the Kalkadoon, Roth (ib.) provides:

Kunggilungo
Patingo
Toonbeungo
Marinungo53

With these are associated the phratries:

With these are associated the clans:

(a Kalkadoon Ootaroo Mullara
(b Miappe Woodaroo Pakutta
Class names
X.  Murungun
Mumbali
Purdal
Kuial

Tribe: Mara (Northern Tribes, 119).

Tribe: Mara (Northern Tribes, 119).

With these the phratry names:

With these phratry names:

(a)  Urku Ua

In this tribe is male descent, and, as in the S. Arunta, the classes are themselves divided; for equivalence the numbers of the eight-class system are arranged (Nor. Tr. 123), 1, 4; 3, 2; 5, 7; 6, 8.

In this tribe, lineage is traced through males, and, similar to the S. Arunta, the classes are divided. For comparison, the eight-class system is organized as follows (Nor. Tr. 123): 1, 4; 3, 2; 5, 7; 6, 8.

Leichardt (Journal, 447) reports from the Roper R., Gnangball, Odall, Nurumball, which from their form seem to be class names and identifiable with some of the Mara names.

Leichardt (Journal, 447) reports from the Roper River, Gnangball, Odall, Nurumball, which based on their structure appear to be class names and can be associated with some of the Mara names.

Class names
XI.  Awukaria
Roumburia
Urtalia
Wialia

Tribe: Anula (Nor. Tr. 119).

Tribe: Anula (Nor. Tr. 119).

XII. For the eight-class system see Table Ia; in which it is assumed that patrilineal descent prevails in all the tribes.

XII. For the eight-class system see Table Ia; in which it is assumed that patrilineal descent is dominant in all the tribes.

With these are associated the following phratries:

With these, the following groups are associated:

(a Umbaia, Gnanji Illitchi Liaritchi
(b Warramunga, Walpari, Wulmala Uluuru Kingilli
(c Worgaia " Bimgaru
(d Bingongina Wiliuku Liaraku

Spencer and Gillen, Nor. Tr. pp. 100-102, 119. On p. 102 is a statement about the Bingongina inconsistent with that on the following page; according to the former the phratry names are Illitchi, Liaritchi, as among the Umbaia.

Spencer and Gillen, Nor. Tr. pp. 100-102, 119. On p. 102, there's a statement about the Bingongina that conflicts with what’s on the next page; according to the first, the phratry names are Illitchi and Liaritchi, just like among the Umbaia.

Class names
XIII.  Panunga
Bulthara
Purula
Kumara

Tribe: S. Arunta (Nat. Tr. 90).

Tribe: S. Arunta (Nat. Tr. 90).

XIIIa Deringara
Gubilla
Koomara
Belthara

Tribe: Yoolanlanya etc. (R. G. S. Qu. XVI, 75).

Tribe: Yoolanlanya etc. (R. G. S. Qu. 16, 75).

The arrangement suggests that matrilineal descent prevails, but there is probably some error.

The setup indicates that matrilineal descent is dominant, but there might be a mistake.

Class names
XIIIb Burong (Parungo)
Ballieri (Parajerri; Butcharrie)
Banaka (Boogarloo)
Kymerra (Kaiamba)

Tribes: Gnamo, Gnalluma (Int. Arch. XVI, 12); Nickol Bay and Kimberley have the alternative forms of 1, 2, and 4 (Curr, I, 296; Kamilaroi, 36, Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXV, 220), Weedokarry (id. in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 89) have third form of 2; at Murchison R. Boorgarloo comes into use (West Australian, Ap. 7, 1906).

Tribes: Gnamo, Gnalluma (Int. Arch. XVI, 12); Nickol Bay and Kimberley have alternative forms 1, 2, and 4 (Curr, I, 296; Kamilaroi, 36, Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXV, 220), Weedokarry (id. in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 89) has the third form of 2; at Murchison R. Boorgarloo is used (West Australian, Ap. 7, 1906).

Class names Meaning
XIV.  Tondarup (Namyungo) Fish hawk
Didaruk Sea
Ballaruk (Yangor) (Opossum)
Naganok (Fish)

Tribes: S. W. Australia, Tarderick etc. (West. Aust., loc. cit.; Moore, Desc. Voc., Col. Mag. V, 422.

Tribes: S. W. Australia, Tarderick etc. (West. Aust., loc. cit.; Moore, Desc. Voc., Col. Mag. V, 422.

The phratries are

The clans are

(a Wartungmat Munichmat

The equivalence is unknown.

The equivalence is unknown.

Class names
XV.  Langenam
Namegor
Packwicky
Pamarung

Tribe: Joongoongie of N. Queensland (Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 93).

Tribe: Joongoongie of North Queensland (Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 93).

Associated with them the phratries:

Linked to them the groups:

(a Jamagunda Gamanutta

The equivalence is unknown.

The equivalence is unknown.

Class names Meaning
XVI.  Kari Emu
Waui Red kangaroo
Wiltu Eaglehawk
Wilthuthu Shark

Tribe: Narrangga of Yorke Peninsula (Howitt, p. 130).

Tribe: Narrangga of Yorke Peninsula (Howitt, p. 130).

48 The Darkinung have Bya for Muri (J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 170).

48 The Darkinung have Bya for Muri (J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 170).

49 Some of the Wiradjeri have Wōmbee for Kumbo (Gribble, 113).

49 Some of the Wiradjeri use Wōmbee for Kumbo (Gribble, 113).

50 Male descent.

Male lineage.

51 Some of the names given by Howitt and Mathews seem to be identical with those of the Kiabara, but there is a difficulty about the arrangement, for Koorpal-Keeara=Yungnuru=Bunya-Jarbain; but Banniar, which seems to be the same as Bunya, falls in the other moiety.

51 Some of the names provided by Howitt and Mathews appear to be the same as those of the Kiabara, but there’s a challenge with the organization, because Koorpal-Keeara=Yungnuru=Bunya-Jarbain; however, Banniar, which seems to match Bunya, belongs to the other group.

52 Curr, II, 478.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Curr, II, 478.

53 Marinungo seems to be the same as Maringo but is not equivalent.

53 Marinungo appears to be the same as Maringo but isn't the same.

TABLE I a: XII. CLASS NAMES OF EIGHT-CLASS TRIBES.

     
Oolawunga __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc. Bingongina55 Umbaia__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Yookala __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc. Binbinga58 Gnanji__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Janna Thama } Tjinum Jinagoo Tjuanaku Uanuku
Nanakoo Tchana Ninum   Niriuma Nuanakurna
  Nana      
           
Jimidya Tjimita Tjulum Joolanjegoo Tjulantjuka Tjulantjuka
Namaste Namita Nulum   Nurlum Nurlanjukurna
             
Dhalyeree  Thalirri Paliarinji Bullaranjee Paliarinji Paliarinji
  Nalirri Paliarina   Paliarina Paliarina
             
Dhongaree Thungarie Pungarinji Bungaranjee Pungarinji Pungarinji
  Nungari Pungarinia   Pungarina Pungarinia
             
Joolama Tjurla Tjurulum Jooralagoo Tjurulum Uralaku
Nowala Nala Nurulum   Nurulum Nuralakurna
             
Jungalla Thungalla Thungallum Jungalagoo Thungallum Thungallaku
  Nungalla Nungallum   Nungallum Nungallakurna
             
Jeemara Tjimara Tjamerum Jameragoo Tjamerum Tjameraku
  Nunalla Niameragun   Niamerum Niamaku
             
Jambijana Tjambitjina Yakomari Yukamurra Yakomari Yakomari
Nambean Nambitjina Yakomarin   Yakomarina Yakomarina
   
Worgaia __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Yangarella61 Inchalachie62 Yungmunnie__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tjingillie__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Wairgu Narrabalangie I'm ready to help with the text modernization! Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on. Narrabalangie Unwannee Thamininja
  Neonammer Warkie Imbannee Ninjutsu
         
Blaingunjhu Bolangie Bolangie Eemitch Tjimininja
  Nolangmer   Immadena Truminginja
         
Biliarinthu Bulleringie Belyeringie Uwallaree Thalaringinja
  Nulyarammer   Pack Nalaringinja
         
Pungarinju Bongaringie Beneringie Uwungaree Thungaringinta
  Nongarimmer   Imbongaree Namaringinta
         
Warrithu Burralangie Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Burralangie Urwalla Tjurulinginja
  Nurralammer Narechie Imbawalla Nalinginja
         
Kingelunju Kunuller Kungilla Yungalla Thungallininja
  Nungalermer   Inkagalla Nalangininja
         
Tjameramu Kommerangie Please provide the text you want me to modernize. Kommerangie Unmarra Thamaringinja
  Nemurammer Boonongoona Inganmarra Namaringinja
         
Ikamaru Yakomari I will help with that. Akamaroo Tabachin Tjapatjinginja
  Jumeyunyie Thimmermill Tabadenna Nambitjinginja
{ Ilpirra __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Arunta
Kaitish
Iliaura
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Warramunga __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Walpari
Wulmala
Meening __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mayoo __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Koorangie __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc.
  Panunga Thapanunga Chowan Chinuma Janna
    Napanunga Nowana Nanagoo Nanakoo
           
  Uknaria Tjinguri Choongoora Choongoora Jamada
    Namigili Nangili Narbeeta  
         
Please provide the text you would like modernized. Bulthara Tjapeltjeri Chavalya Chavalya Dhalyeree
Kabidgi Naltjeri Nanajerry Nabajerry  
  Appitchana        
           
  Appungerta Thapungarti Chowarding Changary Dhungaree
    Napungerta Nabungati Nhermana  
           
  Purula Tjupila Chooara Choolima Joolam
    Nooara Naola  
           
  Ungalla Thungalla Changally Chungalla Jungalla
    Nungalla Nangally Nungalla  
           
  Kumara Thakomara Chagarra Chapota Jameram
    Nakomara Nagarra Nemira  
           
  Umbitchana Tjambin Chambeen Chambijana Jummiunga
    Nambin Nambeen Nambjana  

54 Mathews in Proc. R. G. S. Qu., X, 72.

54 Mathews in Proc. R. G. S. Qu., X, 72.

55 Northern Tribes, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Northern Tribes, 101.

56 Ib., 100, cf. J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXIV, 121; XXXIX, 105.

56 Ib., 100, see also J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXIV, 121; XXXIX, 105.

57 Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., XXXVIII, 77.

57 Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc., XXXVIII, 77.

58 Northern Tribes, 111.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Northern Tribes, 111.

59 Northern Tribes, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Northern Tribes, 101.

60 Northern Tribes, 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Northern Tribes, 101.

61 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXII, 251.

61 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXII, 251.

62 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXIII, 111.

62 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXIII, 111.

63 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXIV, 130.

63 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXIV, 130.

64 Northern Tribes, 100; cf. Am. Anth., N. S. II, 495; Proc. R. G. S. Qu., XVI, 72, 73.

64 Northern Tribes, 100; see also Am. Anth., N. S. II, 495; Proc. R. G. S. Qu., XVI, 72, 73.

65 Native Tribes, 90; cf. Proc. R. S. Vict., N. S. X, 19; T. R. S. S. A., XIV, 224; J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXII, 72.

65 Native Tribes, 90; cf. Proc. R. S. Vict., N. S. X, 19; T. R. S. S. A., XIV, 224; J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXII, 72.

66 Northern Tribes, 100; cf. J. A. I., XVIII, 44; J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXII, 73.

66 Northern Tribes, 100; see also J. A. I., 18, 44; J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXII, 73.

67 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXIII, 112; XXXV, 217.

67 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W., XXXIII, 112; XXXV, 217.

68 Mathews in Proc. R. G. S. Qu., XVI, 70.

68 Mathews in Proc. R. G. S. Qu., XVI, 70.

69 Mathews in Am. Phil. Soc., XXXVIII, 78.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mathews in Am. Phil. Soc., 38, 78.

TABLE II.

Phratry Names.

Phratry Names.

Phratries Meanings Name of Tribe
1. †Waa(ng) Crow Wurunjerri __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bunjil or Wrepil Eaglehawk
2. Yuckembruk " Ngarrego71
Merung
[49]3. Umbe Crow Wolgal __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc.
Malian or Multa Eaglehawk
4. Muquara
Kilpara
" Berriait__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Tatathi__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Wathi-Wathi74, Keramin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Waimbio__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Barkinji __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Milpulko78, Wilya78, Itchumundi__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
5. Kumit (Gamutch, Kaputch, Kulitch) Black cockatoo
Kroki (Krokitch, Krokage) White cockatoo Booandik, Wotjoballuk81, Gournditchmara__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc.

The feminine terminations are -egor, -gurk or -jarr.

The feminine endings are -egor, -gurk, or -jarr.

For South-West Victoria Dawson (Aborigines, p. 26) gives two groups and an odd totem kin (?):

For South-West Victoria, Dawson (Aborigines, p. 26) mentions two groups and a unique totem kin (?):

Phratries Meaning Name of Tribe
6. Kuurokeetch Longbilled cockatoo
Kartpoerappa Pelican
Kappatch Banksia cockatoo
Kirtuuk Boa snake
Kuunamit Quail
7. Kararu (Kiraru, Kararawa) Dieri __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Parnkalla & Nauo__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Yandairunga __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Urabunna __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Matteri
8. Tinewa Yandrawontha, Yowerawarika__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Koolpuru (? Emu)
9. Yungo (? Kangaroo)
Mattera Kurnandaburi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
10. Kookoojeeba
Koocheebinga Geebera __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The equivalence is not known.

The equivalence is unknown.

11. Koorabunna
Kooragula Goonganji __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Phratry
12. Darboo* Bloomfield River __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tooar

*The equivalence is unknown.

The equivalence is unknown.

Phratry names. Four-class system Meaning
20. Dilbi Kupathin Ia, IIIa†
21. Budthurung (1) Mukula Ib (1)=black duck
22. Gwaigullean Gwaimudthen Ie Light blood; dark blood
23. Ngielbumurra Mukumurra Ic
24. Ngumbun Ngurrawan Id
25. Girana Merugulli If
26. Deeajee Karpeun IIIb
27. Witteru Yungaru IVa, b; Vb (? Kangaroo; ? emu)
27a. " Yungo Vf
28. Mallera Va, IXa
29. The text appears to be incomplete. Please provide additional context or text for modernization. Pakoota Ve, IXb
30. Naka Tunna Vc
31. Walar Murla* VIIa Bee; bee
32. Cheepa Junna Vd
33. Jamagunda Gamanutta* XIa
34. Wartungmat Munichmat* XIVa Crow; white cockatoo
Eight-class system
40. Illitchi Liaritchi XIIa
41. Uluuru Biingaru XIIc (? Curlew)
42. " Kingilli XIIb (? Curlew)
43. Wiliuku Liaraku XIId
44. Urku Ua Xa

70 Howitt, p. 126.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 126.

71 Id. p. 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Id. p. 101.

72 Id. p. 102, Lang, Secret, p. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Id. p. 102, Lang, Secret, p. 163.

73 Curr, II, 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Curr, II, 165.

74 J. A. I. XIII, 338; Howitt, p. 195.

74 J. A. I. XIII, 338; Howitt, p. 195.

75 J. A. I. XIV, 349.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ J. A. I. XIV, 349.

76 Taplin, p. 17; Howitt, p. 100.

76 Taplin, p. 17; Howitt, p. 100.

77 J. A. I. XIV, 348; Curr, II, 188, 195.

77 J. A. I. XIV, 348; Curr, II, 188, 195.

78 Howitt, p. 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 98.

79 Id. p. 106 n. For the Kurnai, Bunjil and Ngarregal were perhaps phratry names (Howitt, p. 135).

79 Id. p. 106 n. For the Kurnai, Bunjil and Ngarregal were maybe tribal names (Howitt, p. 135).

80 Curr, III, 461; Howitt, p. 123.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Curr, III, 461; Howitt, p. 123.

81 Id. p. 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Id. p. 121.

82 Id. p. 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Id. p. 124.

83 Howitt, p. 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 91.

84 Woods, p. 222.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Woods, p. 222.

85 Howitt, p. 187.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 187.

86 Nor. Tr. p. 60.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nor. Tr. p. 60.

87 Howitt, p. 97.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 97.

88 Howitt, p. 92; Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIII, 108.

88 Howitt, p. 92; Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIII, 108.

89 Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 187.

89 Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 187.

90 Sci. Man, I. 84; Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 89; in J. R. S. N. S. W. he reports a third name in certain districts—Koorameenya.

90 Sci. Man, I. 84; Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 89; in J. R. S. N. S. W. he mentions a third name in some areas—Koorameenya.

91 Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 89.

91 Mathews in Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. XXXIX, 89.

TABLE III.

Allusion has been made in Chapter III to kinship organisations denominated "bloods" and "shades" by Mr R. H. Mathews. Whether it is that some observers have mistaken these for phratries or vice versâ, it seems that the names of the two classes of organisation are at present inextricably intermingled, as the following table shows:

Allusion has been made in Chapter III to kinship organizations referred to as "bloods" and "shades" by Mr. R. H. Mathews. Whether some observers have confused these with phratries or vice versa, it appears that the names of the two types of organization are currently mixed up, as the following table shows:

Tribe Phratry Blood Meaning
Itchmundi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kilpara-Muquara Sorry, it seems like your request was cut off. Could you please provide the text you would like me to modernize? Mukulo-Ngielpuru
Muggula-Ngipuru†
†Sluggish and swift blood
Wiradjeri __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mukula-Budthurung
Wonghibon __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mukumura-Ngielbumura
Wonghibon
and
Ngneumba
Please provide the text you want me to modernize. 95 Ngumbun-Ngurrawan Gwaigullimba-Gwaimudhan‡ ‡Swift and sluggish blood
Euahlayi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gwaigullean-Gwaimudthen Light and dark blooded
Murawari __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Girrana-Merugulli Muggulu-Bumbirra§ §Sluggish and swift blood

92 Howitt, p. 106 n.; Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIX, 118.

92 Howitt, p. 106 n.; Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXIX, 118.

93 Id. p. 107.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Id. p. 107.

94 Id. p. 108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. p. 108.

95 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. xxxix, 116. Eth. Notes, p. 5.

95 Mathews in J. R. S. N. S. W. xxxix, 116. Eth. Notes, p. 5.

96 Mrs Langloh Parker, Euahlayi Tribe, p. 11.

96 Mrs. Langloh Parker, Euahlayi Tribe, p. 11.

97 Mathews in Proc. R. G. S. Qu., 1905, 52.

97 Mathews in Proc. R. G. S. Qu., 1905, 52.

TABLE IV.

The areas covered by the different class and phratry names are not co-extensive, that is to say a class is associated with more than one phratry and vice versâ. The Undekerebina98 and Yelyuyendi99 have phratries (No. 29) which are usually associated with classes but in their case none have been noted. On the other hand it is not uncommon to find classes without the corresponding phratry names; this is the case in the eight class area, among the tribes of N. S. Wales, S. Queensland, etc.; but no special significance attaches to it unless we are certain that it is not the negligence of the observer nor the disuse of the names which has produced this state of things. On the other hand the relation of phratry and class areas is of the highest importance, as is shown in Chapter V. The following table shows the anomalies:

The areas covered by different class and phratry names don't completely overlap; in other words, a class can be linked to more than one phratry and vice versa. The Undekerebina and Yelyuyendi have phratry names (No. 29) that are typically tied to classes, but in their situation, none have been noted. Conversely, it's not unusual to come across classes without the matching phratry names; this happens in the eight class area among the tribes of N. S. Wales, S. Queensland, etc. However, this lack of correspondence isn't particularly significant unless we can rule out the possibility that it arises from the observer's oversight or the disuse of the names. On the other hand, the relationship between phratry and class areas is extremely important, as discussed in Chapter V. The following table displays the anomalies:

TribePhratryClass
Wiradjeri21I
Euahlayi22I
Ngeumba, Wonghi23, or 24I
Murawari25I
Kiabara, etc.20III
Dippil26III
Kuinmurbura, Kongulu27IV
Yuipera, Badieri, Yambeena, etc.27V
Kogai, Wakelbura, etc.28V
Woonamura, Mittakoodi, Miorli, etc.29V
Purgoma30V
Jouon32V
Miappe29VIII
Kalkadoon28VIII

98 Rota, p. 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rota, p. 56.

99 Howitt, p. 192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 192.


CHAPTER V.

PHRATRY NAMES.

Clan Names.

The Phratriac Areas. Borrowing of Names. Their Meanings. Antiquity of Phratry Names. Eaglehawk Myths. Racial Conflicts. Intercommunication. Tribal Migrations.

The Phratriac Areas. Borrowing of Names. Their Meanings. The History of Phratry Names. Eaglehawk Myths. Ethnic Conflicts. Communication Between Groups. Tribal Migrations.

It has been shown in Chapter III that from the point of view of kinship organisations Australia falls into three main areas—occupied by the classless two-phratry, the four-class and the eight-class organisations. The total number of phratry names, thirty-three pairs in all, does not of course fall solely to the count of the two-phratry tribes, but is divided between the three kinds of organisation, the two-phratry having twelve pairs with one anomalous area, the four-class sixteen, and the eight-class five such sets. As regards the relative size of the areas thus organised, the largest seems to be that occupied by the Matteri-Kiraru system, though the Muquara-Kilpara (5) probably runs it close, especially if we take into account the names of like meaning (1-4) in the East Victorian area. The remainder of the two-phratry systems do not range over a wide extent of country, so far as is known; but 10, 11, and 33 are of unknown extent.

It has been shown in Chapter III that from a kinship organization perspective, Australia can be divided into three main areas: the classless two-phratry, the four-class, and the eight-class organizations. The total number of phratry names, thirty-three pairs in all, is not solely attributed to the two-phratry tribes but is shared among the three types of organizations, with the two-phratry having twelve pairs plus one unusual area, the four-class having sixteen, and the eight-class having five sets. Regarding the size of these organized areas, the largest appears to be held by the Matteri-Kiraru system, although the Muquara-Kilpara (5) is likely a close contender, especially when considering names of similar meanings (1-4) in the East Victorian area. The other two-phratry systems don't cover a large area of land, as far as we know; however, areas 10, 11, and 33 are of unknown size.

In the four-class area are two extensive systems, ranking next after those of South Australia and N. S. Wales; these are Mallera-Wuthera (27) and Pakoota-Wootaro (29); they have a single phratry name in common, which is also found in two other systems; if we add these together, as we may perhaps do on this evidence of a common basis, we have by far the largest phratric system in Australia as the result. Almost equal in extent to either of the two areas occupied by 27 and 29 [53]is that claimed by the better known Kamilaroi system—Dilbi-Kupathin, which spreads over a long, comparatively narrow region, but had possibly at one time a wider field from which at the present time only the corresponding class names can be recovered. Of the remaining thirteen in the two-class region, only 28, one of the Wuthera systems already mentioned, has more than a restricted field of influence. Of moderate size are the four areas in the eight-class system proper, that of the Mara being small in comparison.

In the four-class area, there are two large systems, ranking just after those of South Australia and New South Wales; these are Mallera-Wuthera (27) and Pakoota-Wootaro (29). They share a common phratry name, which is also present in two other systems. If we combine these, based on the evidence of a common foundation, we end up with the largest phratric system in Australia. Nearly equal in size to either of the two areas occupied by 27 and 29 [53] is the area claimed by the well-known Kamilaroi system—Dilbi-Kupathin—which stretches over a long, relatively narrow region but likely had a broader area at one time, of which only the corresponding class names can be recovered today. Of the remaining thirteen in the two-class region, only 28, one of the Wuthera systems mentioned earlier, has a broader field of influence. The four areas in the eight-class system proper are of moderate size, with the Mara area being small in comparison.

Taking now the native names, we find that, in addition to the Wuthera (Ootaroo) sets already mentioned, the Dieri and Kurnandaburi have Matteri (Mattera) in common, while the latter have in the Baddieri tribe a neighbour which shares the Yungo phratry name with them. The fact, if correct, that with the Badieri Yungo is associated with Wutheru, and takes the place of the more usual Yungaru, suggests that we may equate the latter with Yungo. In the eight-class area Uluuru is common to two systems, while a third has Wiliuku, and the fourth Illitchi, all of which seem to be allied, if we may take it that uru, uku, and tchi are suffixes; that they are is borne out by the corresponding names Liaritchi and Liaraku. Other possible equations are Mukula—Mukumurra, and Cheepa—Koocheebinga, but in the latter case, even if koo is a prefix, the distance of the two systems makes any such correspondence improbable. In Victoria the Malian-Multa equation is indisputable; it is interesting to note that the former is found in N. S. Wales as the name of the bird, while Multa belongs to Yorke Peninsula.

Taking the native names now, we see that, in addition to the previously mentioned Wuthera (Ootaroo) sets, the Dieri and Kurnandaburi have Matteri (Mattera) in common. The Kurnandaburi also share a neighbor in the Baddieri tribe that has the same Yungo phratry name. If it's correct that Yungo is associated with Wutheru among the Badieri and replaces the more common Yungaru, we can suggest that Yungaru might be equated with Yungo. In the eight-class area, Uluuru is shared by two systems, while a third has Wiliuku, and the fourth has Illitchi. All of these seem to be related if we consider that uru, uku, and tchi are suffixes, which is supported by the corresponding names Liaritchi and Liaraku. Other potential correlations include Mukula—Mukumurra and Cheepa—Koocheebinga, but in the latter case, even if koo is a prefix, the difference between the two systems makes such a comparison unlikely. In Victoria, the equation between Malian and Multa is clear; it's interesting to note that the former is found in N.S. Wales as a name for a bird, while Multa is associated with Yorke Peninsula.

As regards the meaning of these names, we find that of the fifty-eight names which remain after deducting those which occur in more than one system, nineteen can be translated with certainty, and we can guess at the meaning of some half dozen more. Of translateable names the most widely spread are various titles of Eaglehawk and Crow, which appear in five different systems in Victoria and New South Wales100. Crow reappears in West Australia under the name of Wartung, with white cockatoo, also a Victorian phratry name, as its fellow. In North Queensland, as a parallel to the black and white cockatoo of the south, [54]we find on the Annan River two species of bee giving their names to phratries; and the Black Duck phratry of the Waradjeri suggests that here too might be found another contrasting pair, if we could translate the other name. For the Euahlayi phratry names, on which more will be said in discussing the "blood" organisations, Mrs Parker gives the translation "Light-blooded" and "Dark-blooded," which comes near that suggested by Mr Mathews—slow and quick blooded. In the Ulu, Illi, and Wili of Northern Territory we seem to recognise Welu (curlew). Koolpuru (emu), Yungaru and Yungo (kangaroo), and Wutheroo (emu) are also possible meanings.

Regarding the meanings of these names, we find that out of the fifty-eight names that remain after removing those that appear in more than one system, nineteen can be translated with certainty, and we can guess the meanings of about six more. The most commonly translated names are various titles for Eaglehawk and Crow, which show up in five different systems in Victoria and New South Wales __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Crow appears again in West Australia as Wartung, along with the white cockatoo, which is also a Victorian phratry name. In North Queensland, alongside the black and white cockatoo of the south, [54] we find two species of bee on the Annan River that give their names to phratries; and the Black Duck phratry of the Waradjeri suggests there might be another contrasting pair here if we could translate the other name. For the Euahlayi phratry names, which will be discussed more in the section on "blood" organizations, Mrs. Parker provides the translations "Light-blooded" and "Dark-blooded," which is similar to what Mr. Mathews suggested—slow and quick blooded. In the Ulu, Illi, and Wili of the Northern Territory, we seem to recognize Welu (curlew). Other possible meanings include Koolpuru (emu), Yungaru and Yungo (kangaroo), and Wutheroo (emu).

The problems raised by the phratriac nomenclature are complex and probably insoluble. They are in part bound up with the problem of the origin of the organisation itself; of this nature, for example, is the question whether the names correspond to anything existing in the pre-phratriac stage, or whether the organisation was borrowed and the names taken over translated or untranslated into the idiom of the borrowers. If the latter be the solution, we have a simple explanation of the wide-spread Eaglehawk-Crow system as well as of other facts, to which reference is made below.

The issues raised by the phratric naming system are complicated and likely unsolvable. They are partly related to the question of how this organization originated; for instance, there's the question of whether the names reflect anything that existed before the phratric stage, or if the organization was adopted and the names were either translated or left as is in the language of the adopters. If the latter is the case, it provides a straightforward explanation for the widespread Eaglehawk-Crow system and other related facts mentioned below.

If on the other hand the names have not been much spread by borrowing,—and the increasing number of small phratry areas known to us tells in favour of this, though it also suggests that the widely-found systems have gained ground at the expense of their neighbours,—then we obviously need some theory as to the origin of the organisation, before we can frame any hypothesis as to the origin of the names.

If, on the other hand, the names haven't been widely spread through borrowing—and the growing number of small phratry areas we know about supports this, although it also suggests that the widely found systems have become more established at the expense of their neighbors—then we clearly need some theory about the origin of the organization before we can develop any hypothesis about the origin of the names.

The prominent part, however, played by the Eaglehawk among phratry names raises some questions which can be discussed on their merits. One of these is the age of phratry names. Some of the earliest records of initiation ceremonies in New South Wales mention that the eaglehawk figured in them101. In West Australia this bird is the demiurge, and the progenitors of the phratries, of which crow is one, are his nephews. This is not the only case in which these birds figure in mythology.

The prominent role of the Eaglehawk among phratry names raises some interesting questions worth discussing. One of these is the age of phratry names. Some of the earliest records of initiation ceremonies in New South Wales mention that the eaglehawk was included in them101. In Western Australia, this bird is seen as a creator being, and the ancestors of the phratries, which include the crow, are considered his nephews. This isn’t the only instance where these birds appear in mythology.

As the Rev. John Mathew has pointed out in his work, Eaglehawk and Crow, there are found in Australia, especially in the south-eastern portion, a number of myths relating to the conflicts of these birds. These myths he interprets as echoes of a long-past conflict between the aboriginal Negrito race and the invading Papuans, and traces the origin of the phratries to the same racial strife. As an explanation of exogamy the hypothesis is clearly insufficient, but it is evident that no theory of the origin of the phratries can leave exogamy out of the question. The point, however, with which we are immediately concerned is the myth on which in the main Mr Mathew based his theory. Unfortunately, he did not think it necessary to attempt to define either the area covered by the different phratry names—an omission which is remedied by the present work—nor yet the limits within which the myth in question or its analogues are part of the native mythology. These analogues to the story of the battle of Eaglehawk and Crow, ended in the Darling area according to tradition by a treaty between the contending birds, are myths in which birds are said to have destroyed the human race, or a large portion of it, to have contended with Baiame, or one of the other gods, or to have figured in some other conflict102. The bird of this myth—the bird conflict myth, as it may be termed—is the Eaglehawk. Possibly, as I have pointed out in the note in Man, both bird conflict myths and Eaglehawk-Crow myths—they may be termed collectively bird myths—may go back to a common origin. So far as Mr Mathew's evidence goes, bird myths do not seem to be told outside the colony of Victoria and the Darling area of New South Wales.

As Rev. John Mathew noted in his work, Eaglehawk and Crow, there are several myths in Australia, particularly in the southeastern part, that relate to the conflicts between these birds. He interprets these myths as remnants of an ancient conflict between the indigenous Negrito people and the invading Papuans and links the origin of the phratries to this same racial conflict. While this explanation for exogamy is clearly lacking, it's important to understand that any theory about the origin of the phratries must consider exogamy. The main focus for us here is the myth that Mr. Mathew primarily based his theory on. Unfortunately, he did not deem it necessary to define the areas covered by the different phratry names—an oversight that this current work addresses—nor did he outline the scope of the myth or its analogues within the native mythology. These analogues to the Eaglehawk and Crow battle story, which tradition states ended in the Darling area by a treaty between the warring birds, include myths where birds supposedly wiped out a significant part of the human population, engaged in conflict with Baiame or another deity, or were involved in various other conflict. The central figure in this myth—the bird conflict myth, as we might call it—is the Eaglehawk. As I pointed out in the note in Man, it's possible that both bird conflict myths and Eaglehawk-Crow myths—collectively referred to as bird myths—might originate from a common source. Based on Mr. Mathew's evidence, bird myths appear to be told only in the colony of Victoria and the Darling area of New South Wales.

A little research, however, shows that this idea is altogether erroneous. There are unfortunately large areas in Australia, as to the mythology of which we know absolutely nothing. Therefore it must not be supposed that the bird conflict myth is confined to the districts in which we have evidence of its existence. We may rather infer that a myth so widely distributed—it ranges from the head of the Bight, 129° E., to the coast north of Sydney, and probably as far as Moreton Bay; [56]to the north it is found among the Urabunna, and probably elsewhere—is common property of the Australian Tribes.

A bit of research, however, reveals that this idea is completely mistaken. Sadly, there are large areas in Australia about which we know absolutely nothing in terms of mythology. Therefore, we shouldn't assume that the bird conflict myth is limited to the regions where we have evidence of its existence. Instead, we can infer that a myth so widely spread—it extends from the head of the Bight, 129° E., to the coast north of Sydney, and likely as far as Moreton Bay; [56]to the north, it appears among the Urabunna, and probably in other places—belongs to the common heritage of the Australian tribes.

A glance at the map will show that the eaglehawk and crow myth covers but a small portion of the area in which the bird conflict myth is found. On the other hand we find within the eaglehawk-crow myth district the phratry names Cockatoo, three names of unknown meaning, and the doubtful Kiraru—Kirarawa. Now if a racial conflict is indicated by the names eaglehawk and crow, this must be either because the contending races were already known by these names, or because the two birds in question are proverbially hostile to each other. In either case we are left without any explanation of the two cockatoo phratries. It may indeed be argued that the locality in which the eaglehawk-crow phratry names are found tells strongly in favour of the racial conflict hypothesis; for it is precisely in this area that the last stand of the aborigines against the invaders may, on the theory put forward by Mr Mathew and accepted by some anthropologists103, be supposed to have taken place. But against this must be set the fact that in this area also we find two cockatoos, and on the Annan River two bees, arrayed against one another; unless it can be shown that these two birds are also proverbial foes, or that the Australian native had reached a point in his biological investigations at which he recognised that the presence of two closely allied species in a district involves a particularly keen struggle for existence (which they would, however, regard in such an advanced stage of knowledge as appropriate to the designation of intra-racial rather than inter-racial feuds), the two sets of facts balance one another, and leave us still engaged in a vain quest for a conclusion.

A look at the map shows that the eaglehawk and crow myth only covers a small part of the area where the bird conflict myth is found. However, within the eaglehawk-crow myth area, we also find the phratry names Cockatoo, three names we don’t know the meanings of, and the questionable Kiraru—Kirarawa. If there is a racial conflict suggested by the names eaglehawk and crow, it must be either because the competing races were already known by these names or because the two birds are traditionally seen as enemies. In either case, we're left without an explanation for the two cockatoo phratries. One might argue that the location where the eaglehawk-crow phratry names are found supports the idea of racial conflict; it’s exactly in this area that the last stand of the aborigines against the invaders could be thought to have happened, based on the theory put forward by Mr. Mathew and accepted by some anthropologists. However, we also find two cockatoos in this area, and along the Annan River, two bees facing off against each other; unless it's shown that these two birds are also considered traditional foes, or that the Australian indigenous people had advanced enough in their biological studies to recognize that the presence of two closely related species in an area means a particularly intense struggle for survival (which they would likely categorize as intra-racial rather than inter-racial conflicts), the two sets of facts balance each other out and leave us still searching for a conclusion in vain.

Putting theories as to racial conflicts aside, and dealing with the facts as we find them, we seem to have a choice of two hypotheses. Either the eaglehawk-crow myths were told before the phratry names came into existence, or they were invented to explain the existence of the phratry names. Let us assume that none of the unknown names mean eaglehawk or crow, and that the eaglehawk-crow area has remained approximately the [57]same size, or has, at any rate, not diminished (excluding, of course, those cases where it seems to have lost ground owing to the disappearance of phratry names altogether, as among the Kurnai); we must then, on the second theory, assume that the story of the combat spread to tribes with completely different phratry names like the Urabunna, and got mixed up with their ceremonies of initiation (the most sacred part of the mythology of the Australian natives, and one not likely to be much influenced by chance intruders); and that it came even in some cases to be told of Baiame, the creator and institutor of the rites of initiation, who is represented as himself taking part in the conflict and gaining a victory over the foes of mankind104. On the whole, therefore, this view of the case appears improbable.

Putting aside theories about racial conflicts and focusing on the facts as they are, we seem to have two main possibilities. Either the eaglehawk-crow myths were told before the names of the phratry were established, or they were created to explain the names of the phratry. Let’s assume that none of the unknown names refer to eaglehawk or crow, and that the eaglehawk-crow area has remained roughly the same size, or at least hasn’t decreased (excluding, of course, situations where it seems to have lost ground due to the complete disappearance of phratry names, like among the Kurnai); we must then, based on the second hypothesis, assume that the story of the conflict spread to tribes with entirely different phratry names, such as the Urabunna, and became mixed up with their initiation ceremonies (the most sacred part of the mythology of Australian natives, which is unlikely to be heavily influenced by random outsiders); and that it was sometimes even told about Baiame, the creator and originator of the initiation rites, who is depicted as participating in the conflict and achieving a victory over the enemies of mankind. Overall, this perspective seems unlikely.

To the theory that the Eaglehawk-Crow story was originally independent of the phratry names no such objections apply. We are indefinitely remote from the period at which the anthropologist will be able to do for Australia what Franz Boas has done for the North-West of America—draw up a table showing the resemblances and differences between the stock of folktales of the different tribes, or, which is more important for our present purpose, of the main divisions, eastern, central, and western, which the analysis of initiation ceremonies gives us—a tripartite division which Curr also makes on the linguistic side, though Mathew's map shows considerable intermixture in this respect. Until we know to what extent the Urabunna or the Ikula have folktales in common with the Victorian area, or,—which is perhaps more important, though we do not seem to hear of any communication on this line,—how far there is a stock of folktales common to the Darling district and the central area, it is obviously idle to speculate as to how it comes that an Eaglehawk myth is told in both areas. The physical anthropology of the Australian natives is at present a little-worked field, in which, singularly enough, the French have done more than the English, to our shame be it said. Possibly a somatological survey might disclose to what extent the central tribes are distinct from the eastern group, and how far we may assume movements of [58]population, subsequent to the original peopling of the country by the stocks in question, in either or both directions. In the absence of such data, and until an Australian Grimm has arisen to bring order into the present linguistic chaos, the evidence from folktales seems to promise most light on the question of migrations.

To the idea that the Eaglehawk-Crow story was originally separate from the phratry names, there are no objections. We are far removed from the time when anthropologists can do for Australia what Franz Boas accomplished for the North-West of America—create a chart showing the similarities and differences between the collections of folktales from various tribes, or, which is even more relevant for our current discussion, the major divisions—eastern, central, and western—that the analysis of initiation ceremonies presents. This tripartite division is also noted by Curr on the linguistic front, although Mathew's map indicates considerable mixing in this regard. Until we find out how much the Urabunna or the Ikula share folktales with the Victorian area, or—perhaps more importantly, though we don’t seem to have heard any information on this—how far the Darling district and the central area share a common set of folktales, it's pointless to speculate about why an Eaglehawk myth appears in both places. The physical anthropology of Aboriginal Australians is currently an under-explored field, and oddly enough, the French have contributed more to this study than the English, which is a point of shame for us. A somatological survey might reveal the extent to which the central tribes are different from the eastern group, and how we can assume migrations of [58]population occurred after the original settlement of the country by these groups, in either or both directions. Without such information and until an Australian Grimm emerges to clarify the existing linguistic confusion, the evidence from folktales appears to offer the most insight into migration patterns.

We are, of course, confronted by the difficulty that this evidence may simply disclose the lines along which tribal intercommunication has been most easy, whether in the way of simple interchange of commodities, evidence of which we have over considerable areas in Australia, or in the way of intermarriage, which, as we see by the example of the Urabunna and the Arunta, is found in spite of fundamental differences of tribal organisation. A common stock of folktales due to this cause would leave unexplained the prominence of the bird myth in the sacred rites, and leave the present hypothesis, in this regard, on a par with that of post-phratriac dissemination, in respect of probability. On the other hand we have the Scylla of tribal property in land, an idea so firmly rooted in our own day in the minds of the Australians as to make wars of conquest unthinkable to them, and to transform the practical part of their intertribal feuds into mere raids. If, therefore, investigation showed that the central and eastern tribes are in possession of a stock of folktales with many items in common, we should always have to take into consideration the possibility that these tales antedate the complete occupation of Australia, and go back to a period when the eastern and central divisions were in close relation. The probability of this view would, of course, depend on the extent of the resemblance between the two stocks of tales, or, perhaps, rather on the extent of the resemblance between those tales which they have in common; for it is clear that a close resemblance between comparatively few items would be more effective proof of intercommunication than a less marked general resemblance between the tale-stocks as a whole.

We face the challenge that this evidence might only reveal the paths where tribal communication has been easiest, whether through simple trade, which we see across large areas in Australia, or through intermarriage, as demonstrated by the Urabunna and the Arunta, despite their significant differences in tribal structure. A shared collection of folktales resulting from these interactions would not explain the significant role of the bird myth in their sacred rituals and would put our current theory on the same level of likelihood as that of post-fratriarchal spread. On the flip side, we encounter the issue of tribal land ownership, an idea so deeply ingrained in modern Australian culture that it makes wars of conquest unimaginable and turns their intertribal conflicts into mere raids. Therefore, if research reveals that the central and eastern tribes share a collection of folktales with many similarities, we must consider the possibility that these tales predate the full settlement of Australia and date back to a time when the eastern and central groups were closely connected. The likelihood of this perspective would depend on how similar the two sets of tales are, or rather, how much they share in common; clearly, close similarities in a few specific items would provide stronger evidence of communication than a broader but less distinct general resemblance between the entire collections of stories.

In spite of the deficiencies of our evidence we may perhaps incline to the view that the bird myth dates back to a very early period. Until it has been shown that intrusive elements are not only taken up into the tribal stock of tales, but also [59]incorporated in the more sacred portion of those tales, which are told at the tribal mysteries, it will always remain more probable that the myth belongs to the two divisions as a result of lineal and not lateral transmission. If this is so the differences between the initiation ceremonies, no less than the anthropomorphic form of the myth in the eastern division, as compared with the purely theriomorphic story of the central division and the mixed form of the Ikula, will enable us to say that the period when the separation of the divisions took place must be very remote.

Despite the shortcomings of our evidence, we might lean towards the idea that the bird myth goes back to a very early time. Until it's proven that outside influences are not just absorbed into the tribe's collection of stories, but also [59]included in the more sacred parts of those stories shared during tribal ceremonies, it will likely remain more plausible that the myth is tied to the two divisions due to direct descent rather than lateral borrowing. If this is true, the differences in the initiation rituals, along with the human-like version of the myth in the eastern division compared to the purely animal-based narrative in the central division and the mixed version in the Ikula, suggest that the split between the divisions occurred a long time ago.

There is, therefore, no inherent improbability in supposing that the bird myth was told before the phratry names were invented or adopted, and that the latter were in some cases taken from the principal characters in the myth. This conclusion is supported by the fact that the phratry names seem to be subsequent to the present grouping, if we may take as our guide the fact that the frontiers of the phratry names correspond with the boundaries between the central and eastern divisions. The fact that there is a cross division, if we base our reasoning on the class organisation, need not of course be taken into account, for we have every reason to believe that the classes are subsequent to the phratries.

There’s no real reason to doubt that the bird myth was shared before the phratry names were created or adopted, and it’s possible that some of these names came from the main characters in the myth. This idea is backed up by the observation that the phratry names appear to have come after the current grouping, especially since the borders of the phratry names match up with the divisions between the central and eastern areas. The presence of a cross division, based on our understanding of class organization, doesn’t need to be considered, as we have plenty of reasons to believe that the classes came after the phratries.

In favour of the derivation of the phratry names from the myth tells also the five-fold division of the eaglehawk-crow groups into Muquara and Kilpara, Bunjil and Waa, Merung and Yuckembruk, Multa or Malian and Umbe. For it is clearly more probable that the names should have been taken from a common object than that they should have been in their origin identical in form and subsequently differentiated, as the languages changed; we have in fact direct evidence of a tendency to preserve the old names, which we may perhaps regard as the sacred names, after the bird has been rebaptised in the terminology of daily life. Over and above this we have of course the fact that the sacred language has, generally speaking, both in Australia and elsewhere, this unchanging character. But this simple name-borrowing theory, it is clear, is equally valid as an explanation of the facts.

In support of the idea that phratry names come from myths, the five-fold division of the eaglehawk-crow groups into Muquara and Kilpara, Bunjil and Waa, Merung and Yuckembruk, and Multa or Malian and Umbe also points to this. It’s more likely that the names originated from a shared object rather than being identical at first and then changing as languages evolved. We actually have clear evidence that there’s a tendency to keep the old names, which we might consider sacred names, even after the bird has been given a new name in everyday language. Additionally, it’s important to note that sacred language generally remains unchanged, both in Australia and elsewhere. However, it’s clear that this simple theory of borrowing names is also a valid explanation for the facts.

Although we cannot determine the meaning of the names [60]the quadripartite division of the Mallera-Wuthera105 and allied phratries in the north is evidence of a similar tendency. It is by no means impossible that Mallera, Yungaroo, and Pakoota all mean the same thing. (This ignorance of the meaning of the phratry and class names is primâ facie evidence of their high antiquity.) In the newly-discovered phratry names of the eight-class tribes we have yet another instance of tripartite division. If we may assume that Illitchi, Uluuru, and Wiliuku are from the same root (which, as we have seen, is probably welu, the terminations -uku, -itchi, and -uru (= -aree) being formative suffixes), we have here too a single phratry name on the one side and three sister names on the other. While it is clear that the names cannot be in any sense of the term recent, from the fact that linguistic differentiation had already gone some distance in what we may call, for want of a better term, groups speaking a stock language (in proof of which we have only to look at the formative suffixes), it seems equally clear that the present phratry names must be considerably later than the final settlement of the country. At the same time it must not be forgotten that the existence of numerous small phratries, the number of which may yet be largely increased by more exact research, is primâ facie a proof that the groups which adopted them had not reached the stage at which anything like that tribal (still less national) organisation was known, which is at the present day characteristic of the Arunta, and, perhaps, we may say, of all groups organised on a class system with class names known and used over an area far beyond that over which the (in a restricted sense) tribal language extends.

Although we can't figure out what the names [60] the four-part division of the Mallera-Wuthering__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and related phratries in the north mean, they show a similar trend. It's entirely possible that Mallera, Yungaroo, and Pakoota all have the same meaning. (This lack of understanding regarding the phratry and class names is primâ facie evidence of their great age.) In the newly discovered phratry names of the eight-class tribes, we see another example of a three-part division. If we assume that Illitchi, Uluuru, and Wiliuku come from the same root (which, as we've noted, is probably welu, with the endings -uku, -itchi, and -uru (= -aree) being formative suffixes), we again find one phratry name on one side and three related names on the other. While it's clear that these names can't be recent, given that linguistic differences had already developed significantly in what we might call, for lack of a better term, groups speaking a stock language (as evidenced by the formative suffixes), it's also evident that the current phratry names must have emerged long after the country had been settled. It should also be noted that the existence of many small phratries, with the potential for even more to be identified through more precise research, is primâ facie evidence that the groups that adopted them had not yet reached a level of tribal (let alone national) organization, which today characterizes the Arunta and, perhaps, all groups organized under a class system with class names recognized and used over an area much larger than the area where the (in a more limited sense) tribal language is spoken.

The recurrence of crow in the phratry name of the far west lends further support to the view that the phratry names were selected in some way, and were not due to some accident of savage wit. The view has been taken that the phratry animals were originally totems, or animals that became totems at a later stage. In view of the large number of totems found in many tribes, or even restricting their number to six or eight in each phratry, it is not difficult to estimate the probability that cockatoo and crow would recur in different areas, and that [61]an opposition of characters should be found in other cases. The hypothesis needs at any rate to be combined with a theory, firstly, of borrowing of phratry names, a process which must indeed have played a large part in the development of the present system, but which does not necessarily involve the supposition that the borrowed names replaced previously existing home-made names; and, secondly, of selection of such names as were not borrowed.

The repeated appearance of crow in the names of the phratry in the far west supports the idea that these names were intentionally chosen and not just randomly created by primitive humor. Some believe that the phratry animals were originally totems, or animals that later became totems. Given the large variety of totems seen in many tribes, even when limiting the count to six or eight per phratry, it's likely that cockatoo and crow would appear in different regions, and that [61] contrasting traits would be found in other instances. This hypothesis should be paired with a theory that includes, first, the borrowing of phratry names, which likely played a significant role in shaping the current system, but doesn't necessarily imply that borrowed names replaced existing local names; and second, the selection of names that were not borrowed.

It has been mentioned that the principle of tribal property in land or, to be strictly accurate, in hunting grounds, is, at the present day, a fundamental one in native Australian jurisprudence. But, as is shown by the map, in some cases the phratries are split into two or more segments106, more or less remote from one another, geographically speaking. Now this apparent segmentation must be due to migration; it can hardly arise from the chance adoption of identical names; for the groups in which the names occur are, though separated by a considerable distance, not so remote as, on the theory of chance selection, we should expect them to be, in other words the probability is in favour of the segmentation of an original group or its cleavage by an intrusive element. Of the causes of this drift of population, which on a large scale, and under pressure of any kind, might well overrule even the rights of property, we have naturally no idea. In a homogeneous mass like the population of Australia, and especially in a mass whose level of culture is so low as to leave no remains behind which we could use for the purposes of chronology, it is hopeless to expect any solution of any of the problems connected with drift of population. One thing only seems clear, and on this point we may hope for some light from the data of philology, namely that the migration was long subsequent to the original Volkerwanderung; for this must have preceded the rise of phratry names, which again must have preceded the migration of which the segmentation of groups, evidenced by the names themselves, is at present, and in default of the aid of philology, our only proof.

It has been noted that the concept of tribal land ownership, or more specifically, ownership of hunting grounds, is a core principle in contemporary native Australian law. However, as the map illustrates, in some instances, the phratries are divided into two or more segments that are geographically quite distant from each other. This apparent division must be the result of migration; it’s unlikely to be just a coincidence that similar names have emerged, since the groups with those names, despite being separated by a significant distance, are not as far apart as one would expect if it were purely random. In other words, the likelihood supports the idea that an original group split apart or was disrupted by an outside influence. The reasons behind this population shift, especially on a large scale and under various pressures, might even override property rights, but we have no clear understanding of this. In a homogenous society like Australia’s, particularly one with such a low cultural level that it leaves no artifacts for chronological study, it’s unrealistic to expect to unravel the issues related to population movement. One thing does seem obvious, and we may gain some insights from linguistics: the migration occurred long after the original movements of people, which must have happened before the establishment of phratry names, and which in turn must have preceded the migrations indicated by the segmentation of groups, shown by the names themselves, which is currently our only evidence in the absence of linguistic support.

The migrations of which we are speaking must, if the possession of one phratry name in common be worth anything [62]as evidence of a closer connection between the groups, have been internal to a group or, if the term be preferred, to a nation occupying the south of Queensland. For in the absence of evidence that phratry names are to be found outside their own linguistic groups, we cannot but infer from the quadripartite division of the Wuthera phratries both the linguistic unity (and language must be in Australia the ultimate test of racial relationship on a large scale) and the internal movements of the group in which they occur.

The migrations we're discussing must, if having a shared phratry name means anything [62] as proof of a closer link between the groups, have taken place within a group or, if you prefer, within a nation located in the southern part of Queensland. Because there's no evidence that phratry names exist outside their own language groups, we can only conclude from the four-part division of the Wuthera phratries that both linguistic unity exists (and language must be the ultimate measure of racial relationships on a large scale in Australia) and that there have been internal movements within the group where they happen.

In favour of the primitive unity of the Wuthera groups, is the fact that with small exceptions, and those on the outskirts of the district, the area occupied by the assumed homogeneous pre-phratry group has the same class names throughout—which is at the same time a proof that the class names are posterior to the phratry names; for the later the date, the more extensive the group, may be taken to be the rule in savage communities; if the phratry names came later than the class names we should expect them to be identical, and the class names different instead of the reverse. But to the relative age of classes and phratries we return at another point of our argument.

In support of the basic unity of the Wuthera groups is the fact that, with a few exceptions—mostly on the outskirts of the area—the territory occupied by the supposed homogeneous pre-phratry group has the same class names throughout. This also proves that the class names came after the phratry names; in primitive communities, the later the names are created, the larger the group tends to be. If phratry names had come after class names, we would expect them to be the same, with different class names instead of the other way around. However, we will revisit the relative ages of classes and phratries later in our discussion.

The available data being few, it could hardly be expected that a discussion of them would be very fruitful. In the present chapter we have, however, shown that the phratry names and organisation are probably of very early date, that considerable movements of population took place within the linguistic groups subsequent to the adoption of the phratry names, and that these names have been selected for some explicit reason and not adopted at haphazard.

The limited available data makes it unlikely that a discussion of them would yield much insight. In this chapter, we have shown that the phratry names and organization are probably quite ancient, that there were significant population movements within the linguistic groups after the phratry names were adopted, and that these names were chosen for specific reasons rather than randomly selected.

100 For references, meanings, etc. see chap. IV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For references, meanings, etc., see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

101 See Man 1905, no. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See *Man* 1905, no. 28.

102 Cf. Man, 1905, no. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Man, 1905, no. 28.

103 But see J. R. S. Vict. XVII, 120.

103 But see J. R. S. Vict. XVII, 120.

104 See Man, 1905, no. 28, where I show that in the Wellington Valley was current a myth of the conflict between Baiame and Mudgegong (=Eaglehawk).

104 See Man, 1905, no. 28, where I show that in the Wellington Valley, there was a common myth about the conflict between Baiame and Mudgegong (=Eaglehawk).

105 Chap. IV, phratries, nos. 27-29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chap. 4, phratries, nos. 27-29.

106 See Map III, phratry no. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, group #28.


CHAPTER VI.

ORIGIN OF PHRATRIES.

Origin of clans.

Mr Lang's theory and its basis. Borrowing of phratry names. Split groups. The Victorian area. Totems and phratry names. Reformation theory of phratriac origin.

Mr. Lang's theory and its foundation. Use of phratry names. Divided groups. The Victorian region. Totems and phratry names. Reformation theory of phratriac origin.

If a pre-phratry organisation developed into the system as we find it, it is a little difficult to see how selection can have operated, unless, indeed, as Mr Lang suggests, the phratries are transformed connubial groups, in which case they may have received new names. It is perhaps simpler to suppose that the cases of selection of phratry names cited above are those in which the organisation has been borrowed with full knowledge of its meaning. If this view is correct, no criticism of theories of the origin of phratries is possible from the point of view of the names actually existing, for we cannot say which, if any, are those which were evolved in the organisation which served as a model to the remainder.

If a pre-phratry organization developed into the system we see today, it’s a bit hard to understand how selection could have worked, unless, as Mr. Lang suggests, the phratries are transformed marriage groups, in which case they might have been given new names. It’s probably simpler to think that the examples of phratry name selection mentioned earlier are instances where the organization was adopted with a full understanding of its meaning. If this idea is correct, we can’t criticize theories about the origins of phratries based on the names that actually exist, because we can’t determine which, if any, were developed in the organization that served as a model for the others.

Broadly speaking the theories of origin at present in the field may be reduced to two: in the first place, the conscious reformation theory, which supposes that man discovered the evils of in-and-in breeding, a point on which some discussion will be found in a later portion of this work. In the second place, there is the unconscious evolution theory put forward by Mr Lang, whose criticism of the opposing view makes it unnecessary to deal with the objections here107.

In general, the current theories about origins can be simplified into two main ideas: first, there's the conscious reformation theory, which suggests that humans realized the problems caused by inbreeding; we'll discuss this further in a later section of this work. Secondly, there's the unconscious evolution theory proposed by Mr. Lang, whose critique of the opposing view means we don't need to address the objections here107.

Mr Lang's original theory took for its basis the hypothesis, put forward by the late Mr J. J. Atkinson, in Primal Law, of [64]the origin of exogamy. His starting-point was mankind in the brute stage. At the point in the evolution of the human race at which Mr Atkinson takes up his tale, man, or rather Eoanthropos, was, according to his conjecture, organised, if that term can be applied to the grouping of the lower animals, in bodies consisting of one adult male, an attendant horde of adult females, including, probably, at any rate after a certain lapse of time, his own progeny, together with the immature offspring of both sexes. As the young males came to maturity, they would be expelled from the herd, as is actually the case with cattle and other mammals, by their sire, now become their foe. They probably wandered about, as do the young males of some existing species, in droves of a dozen or more, and at certain seasons of the year, one or more of them would, as they felt their powers mature, engage the lord of their own or of another herd in single combat, until with the lapse of time the latter either succumbed or was driven from the herd to end his days in solitary ferocity, his hand against everyone, just as we see the rogue elephant wage war indiscriminately on all who approach him.

Mr. Lang's original theory was based on the hypothesis introduced by the late Mr. J. J. Atkinson in Primal Law, on [64] the origin of exogamy. He started with humanity in its primitive stage. At the point in human evolution where Mr. Atkinson begins his narrative, humans, or rather Eoanthropos, were, according to his theory, structured—if we can use that term for the grouping of lower animals—with one adult male leading a group of adult females, which likely included his own offspring after some time, as well as immature offspring of both genders. As the young males matured, they'd be kicked out of the group by their father, who had now become their enemy, similar to what happens with cattle and other mammals. They probably roamed in groups of a dozen or more, and during specific times of the year, one or more of them would, feeling their strength grow, challenge the leader of their own or another group to a fight, until eventually that leader either fell or was forced out to live out his days alone in aggression, much like we see lone rogue elephants attacking anyone who gets too close.

In process of time, so Mr Atkinson suggests, with the lengthening childhood conditioned by the progress of the race, maternal love of a more enduring kind developed, than is found among the non-human species of the present day. This led eventually to the presence of a young male, perhaps the youngest born of a given mother, being permitted to remain, on conditions, in the herd after he had attained maturity. The original lord and master of the herd retained, Mr Atkinson supposes, his full sovereignty over the females born in the herd as well as over those whom his prowess had perhaps added to it from time to time. The young male on the other hand was not condemned to a life of celibacy as a condition of his non-enforcement of the traditional decree of banishment. He was permitted to find a mate, but she must be a mate not born in the herd, nor one of the harem of his sire; he had, if he wished to wed, to capture a spouse for himself from another herd. For the detailed working out of this ingenious theory we must refer our readers to Mr Atkinson's work, Primal Law. Here it [65]suffices to state the primal law which resulted from the process sketched above. This primal law was "thou shalt not marry within the group." This law, at first enforced by the superior strength of the sire, came in the process of time to be a traditional rule of conduct, almost an instinct. And with this we reach the theory put forward in Social Origins by Mr Andrew Lang, according to which local groups received animal names, perhaps from their neighbours. These local groups being exogamous for the reason just given, and the group name being eventually108 given, not only to the actual members of the group, but also to the women, captured or otherwise, who became the mates of the men of the adjoining groups, it necessarily resulted that the men of a group, so long as the mother's group name did not descend to her children, were of one name, while their wives were of another, or more probably of many other names. The group became definitely heterogeneous when the maternal group name descended to the children born in the alien group, and in process of time these maternal group names became totem names.

Over time, Mr. Atkinson suggests, as childhood extended due to human development, a more lasting form of maternal love emerged compared to what we see in non-human species today. This eventually allowed a young male, possibly the youngest of a certain mother, to stay in the herd under certain conditions after reaching maturity. Mr. Atkinson believes that the original leader of the herd maintained full control over both the females born into the herd and those he had added through his own strength over time. However, the young male wasn't forced into a life of celibacy as part of his exemption from the usual banishment rule. He was allowed to find a mate, but she could not be one born in the herd or part of his father's harem; he had to take a partner from another herd if he wanted to marry. For a detailed exploration of this clever theory, we recommend Mr. Atkinson's work, Primal Law. For now, it’s enough to mention the fundamental principle that arose from the process outlined above. This principle was, “you shall not marry within the group.” Initially enforced by the father's superior strength, it eventually became a traditional rule of behavior, almost instinctive. This brings us to the theory proposed in Social Origins by Mr. Andrew Lang, which states that local groups received animal names, possibly from their neighbors. These local groups were exogamous for the reasons mentioned, and the group name came to refer not only to the actual members but also to the women, whether captured or otherwise, who married the men from neighboring groups. Consequently, the men of a group, as long as the mother's group name didn't pass down to her children, shared one name, while their wives had a different name or likely many different names. The group ultimately became distinctly mixed when the maternal group name was inherited by children born into the foreign group, and over time, these maternal group names evolved into totem names.

Meanwhile the original group names had been retained and applied, along with the totem or quasi-totem names, to the members of the group; the name being probably, in the first place, that of the group in which they were born, but, with the rise of the matrilineal descent, which has been discussed above, eventually taken from the group to which the mother belonged.

Meanwhile, the original group names were kept and used, along with the totem or quasi-totem names, for the members of the group. The name was likely, at first, that of the group in which they were born, but with the emergence of matrilineal descent, as mentioned above, it eventually came from the group to which the mother belonged.

During these processes the custom had sprung up to select a wife, not at random from any of the probably more or less hostile surrounding groups, but from one particular group with which the group of the candidate for matrimony had in the course of time come to be on friendly terms.

During these processes, it became customary to choose a wife, not randomly from any of the potentially hostile surrounding groups, but from one specific group that the candidate for marriage had developed a friendly relationship with over time.

The names of these two groups, which drew in other smaller groups, became the phratry names of the newly-formed aggregate, the largest unit known to primitive society at that stage of its evolution, and corresponding roughly to what we have defined as a tribe; for it was united by bonds of friendship, and in the course of time the language, originally very different no doubt, how different we can, indeed, hardly say, [66]must have so far coalesced, owing to the interchange of wives (in so far as a distinct woman's language, traces of which are found among some savage tribes, was not developed), as to produce a single tongue.

The names of these two groups, which attracted other smaller groups, became the names of the newly-formed community, the largest unit recognized in primitive society at that stage of its development, roughly equivalent to what we now call a tribe. It was bonded by friendship, and over time, the language—originally very different, although we can hardly specify how different—must have blended together, likely due to the exchange of wives (unless a separate women's language, which has been noted among some tribal societies, developed), resulting in a common language.

This theory Mr Lang has now fortified and elaborated in The Secret of the Totem, the most important new point being the demonstration of the fact that totem kins which bear names of the same significance as the phratry names are almost invariably in the eponymous phratries—a clear proof that law and not chance has determined their position.

This theory has now been strengthened and expanded by Mr. Lang in The Secret of the Totem. The most significant new point is his demonstration that totem kin names, which hold the same significance as phratry names, are almost always found in the corresponding phratries—clear evidence that this arrangement is based on law and not random chance.

As an explanation of the distribution of phratry names Mr Lang adopts a theory which combines the hypotheses of evolution and borrowing, and thus explains both the wide area covered by some systems, and the increasing multitude of organisations confined to small districts, which more minute research reveals. This does not, it is true, explain the geographical remoteness of different parts of the same system or of allied systems, shown to be so by the identity of phratry animal or name. Not only is Wuthera-Mallera split into two sections; but a portion of Wuthera-Yungaru seems to be in the same position; if we may take the Badieri Yungo as equivalent to Yungaru, dispersion alone suffices to explain the case; but if Yungo is derived from the Kurnandaburi, who have Mattera as the sister phratry, then we have the Badieri phratry names borrowed each from a different tribe, at any rate in appearance.

As an explanation for how phratry names are distributed, Mr. Lang uses a theory that combines ideas of evolution and borrowing. This helps clarify both the broad areas covered by some systems and the growing number of organizations that are limited to small regions, which more detailed research reveals. However, it doesn't explain the geographical distance between different parts of the same system or related systems, which is shown by the similarity of phratry animals or names. Not only is Wuthera-Mallera split into two sections, but a part of Wuthera-Yungaru seems to be in a similar situation; if we consider the Badieri Yungo to be equivalent to Yungaru, then dispersion is enough to explain it. But if Yungo comes from the Kurnandaburi, who have Mattera as the sister phratry, then we see that the Badieri phratry names appear to be borrowed from different tribes.

In reality this state of things affords the strongest possible support to Mr Lang's hypothesis, if only we can suppose that the formation of tribes is subsequent to the elaboration of the phratriac system. For it might well happen that an original Yungo local group divided, from economic causes, but that each half retained its original name. Under these circumstances the two portions formed connubial alliances with other groups; and in the tribes as we see the names of these split groups are found as phratry names, combined in each case with a different sister phratry name. We find for example Wuthera-Yungo, Yungo-Mattera, Matteri-Kiraru in the central area. The same theory will explain the appearance of Wuthera beside three other sister names, though here we must call in the borrowing and migration [67]theories as well, to explain the wide area over which the names are found. We have seen that in the northern tribes one of the phratry names appears to be in each case from the same root; if this is so, we can apply to them too the split-group hypothesis.

In reality, this situation strongly supports Mr. Lang's hypothesis, if we can assume that the formation of tribes comes after the development of the phratriac system. It’s possible that an original Yungo local group split apart due to economic reasons, but each half kept its original name. In this case, the two segments would have formed marital alliances with other groups; and in the tribes, we find the names of these divided groups used as phratry names, paired with different sister phratry names. For example, we see Wuthera-Yungo, Yungo-Mattera, Matteri-Kiraru in the central area. The same theory explains the occurrence of Wuthera alongside three other sister names, though we also need to consider borrowing and migration theories to understand the broad area where these names appear. We have observed that in the northern tribes, one of the phratry names seems to originate from the same root; if that’s the case, we can apply the split-group hypothesis to them as well.

The case of Eaglehawk-Crow is less simple. Separated from the Darling area by a considerable space lie four systems of the same name in the east of Victoria. Here it is hardly possible to assume that the latter systems have migrated; on the other hand the area covered by the Darling group suggests that it is unlikely to have been forced from its original home by pressure from outside. Perhaps it is simplest to suppose that the Wiradjeri have gradually forced their way in, wedge fashion, between the different sections, and either swallowed up the intervening members or driven them before them; this would account for the existence of the anomalous groups to the south-west.

The situation with Eaglehawk-Crow is more complex. Four systems with the same name are located in the east of Victoria, separated from the Darling area by a significant distance. It's difficult to think that these eastern systems have moved; on the contrary, the area occupied by the Darling group indicates that it probably hasn’t been pushed away from its original location due to outside pressure. It might be easiest to assume that the Wiradjeri have slowly moved in like a wedge between the different sections, either absorbing the groups in between or pushing them ahead; this could explain the unusual groups in the south-west.

In this area, too, we seem to have a case of the split group; but the identity of meaning of the other phratry names (Malian and Multa both mean Eaglehawk) makes it clear that it is simply a case of translation—a possibility which must be kept in mind in the other cases also. It is a common phenomenon for two tribes to have the name of one animal in common, while for that of another entirely different words are in use. The four Victorian groups appear to have borrowed the phratry names, but the centre from which they took them must remain uncertain.

In this area, it looks like we have another split group; however, the fact that the other phratry names (Malian and Multa both mean Eaglehawk) indicates that it’s simply a matter of translation—something we should also consider in the other cases. It’s common for two tribes to share the name of one animal while using completely different words for another. The four Victorian groups seem to have borrowed the phratry names, but we can’t be sure where they originated from.

It may be noted in passing that the view of Prof. Gregory, who holds that the occupation of Victoria by the blacks dates back no more than 300 years, is hardly borne out by the distribution of the phratriac systems. It is clearly improbable that they were developed in situ, for this would make the organisation of very much more recent date than we have any warrant for supposing. On the other hand it is improbable that four tribes, all with the same phratriac names, should have taken their course in the same direction, and settled in proximity to one another, at any rate, unless the natural features of the country made this course the only possible one.

It’s worth mentioning that Prof. Gregory's view, which claims that the blacks occupied Victoria no more than 300 years ago, is not really supported by the distribution of the phratriac systems. It seems unlikely that these systems developed on site because that would mean their organization is much more recent than we have any reason to believe. Conversely, it’s also unlikely that four tribes, all with the same phratriac names, would have traveled in the same direction and settled close to each other unless the natural features of the land made that route the only viable option.

To return to Mr Lang's theory, it obviously suggests, if it does not demand, that such phratries as are spread over wide areas should in the main follow the lines of linguistic or cultural areas. Our knowledge of these is hardly sufficient to enable us to say at present how far the presumption of coincidence is fulfilled; but it is certain that in more than one large area the facts are as Mr Lang's theory requires them to be.

To get back to Mr. Lang's theory, it clearly suggests, if not requires, that groups spread over large areas should mainly align with linguistic or cultural regions. Our understanding of these areas isn't quite enough right now to determine how much the assumption of overlap holds true; however, it's clear that in several large regions, the facts align with what Mr. Lang's theory stipulates.

On the other hand in New South Wales we find an area in which we fail to discern the lines on which the phratriac systems are distributed. Here, however, we are at a disadvantage in consequence of the uncertainty introduced by the unsettled question of "blood" organisations109. Further research may show that the supposed phratriac areas, which are apparently only portions of the Wiradjeri territory, are in reality to be assigned to the "blood" organisations, which we may probably assign to a later date than the phratries and classes.

On the other hand, in New South Wales, we come across an area where we can’t clearly identify how the phratriac systems are arranged. Here, we face a challenge due to the confusion caused by the unresolved issue of "blood" organisations109. Further research might reveal that the supposed phratriac areas, which seem to be just parts of the Wiradjeri territory, actually belong to the "blood" organisations, which we may likely attribute to a later time than the phratries and classes.

Perhaps Mr Lang's theory hardly accounts for the fact that eaglehawk and crow figure not only as phratry names but also in the myths and rites. It is not apparent why eaglehawk and crow groups should take the lead and give their names to the phratries unless it was as contrasted colours; on the other hand, if they were selected as the names from among a number of others this difficulty vanishes, but then we do not see why these names are not more widely found, unless indeed the untranslated names mean eaglehawk and crow; but possibly all express a contrast of some sort.

Perhaps Mr. Lang's theory doesn't fully explain why eaglehawk and crow are not only used as phratry names but also appear in myths and rituals. It's unclear why eaglehawk and crow groups would take the lead and name the phratries unless it was because of their contrasting colors. On the other hand, if these names were chosen from a variety of options, that issue disappears. However, it’s still unclear why these names aren’t more commonly found unless the untranslated names actually mean eaglehawk and crow; but it’s possible that all of them represent some type of contrast.

On the whole, however, it may be said that Mr Lang's theory holds the field. Not only is it internally consistent, which cannot be affirmed of the reformation theory, but it colligates the facts far better. This may be illustrated by a single point.

On the whole, though, it can be said that Mr. Lang's theory is dominant. Not only is it internally consistent—which can't be said for the reformation theory—but it also connects the facts much more effectively. This can be illustrated by a single point.

On the reformation theory, unaccompanied, as it is, by any hypothesis of borrowing of phratry names, we should primâ facie find the latter, where they are translateable, to be those of the animals which are most frequently found as totems. Now in the area covered by Dr Howitt's recent work, omitting those tribes for which our lists of totems are admittedly not complete, [69]we find that emu, kangaroo, snake, eaglehawk, and iguana are found as totems in about two-thirds of the cases; then, after a long interval, come wallaby and crow, less than half as often, with opossum rather more frequently, in half the total number. But it is clearly outside the bounds of probability that four of the commonest totems should not give their names, so far as is known, to phratries, while eaglehawk recurs five, crow six, and cockatoo three times, the two latter in one case in a remote area. Not only so, but the opposition between the phratry names—black and white or the like—is unintelligible, if, as on Dr Durkheim's theory, the phratries are simply the elementary totem groups which intermarried and threw off secondary totem kins. But criticism of other theories opens a wide field, into which it is best not to diverge.

On the theory of reform, without any idea of borrowing names from social groups, we should initially find that where names can be translated, they correspond to the animals most commonly used as totems. In the area studied by Dr. Howitt, excluding tribes for which our totem lists are not complete, we see that emu, kangaroo, snake, eaglehawk, and iguana appear as totems in about two-thirds of the cases; after a long gap, wallaby and crow appear less than half as often, with opossum appearing slightly more frequently in half the total cases. However, it seems highly unlikely that four of the most common totems would not share their names, as far as we know, with social groups, whereas eaglehawk appears five times, crow six, and cockatoo three times, with the last two occurring in one case in a remote area. Additionally, the contrast between the names of social groups—like black and white—doesn't make sense if, as Dr. Durkheim suggests, these groups are simply the basic totem groups that intermarried and created secondary totem clans. But discussing other theories opens up a large area, and it’s better not to stray into that.

On the development theory the phratries came into existence perhaps as the result of the persistence of an old custom of exogamy, non-moral in its inception, or, it may be, as a result of the rise of totemic tabus. The reformation theory, on the other hand, makes the conscious attainment of a better state of society the object of the institution of a dichotomous organisation. It will therefore be well to see what results in practice from the phratriac organisation.

On the development theory, the phratries likely came into being as a result of the long-standing custom of exogamy, which wasn't originally based on moral considerations, or perhaps due to the emergence of totemic taboos. In contrast, the reformation theory views the deliberate goal of creating a better society as the purpose behind establishing a dualistic organization. Therefore, it’s important to examine what practical outcomes stem from the phratriac organization.

In the two-phratry area (other rules, which usually exist, apart) it is impossible for children of the same mother or father, or of sisters or of brothers, to marry, nor can one of the parents, either mother or father, according to the rule of descent, take her or his own child in marriage. Now if the object of the reformation was to prevent parents from marrying children, it was clearly not attained. If, on the other hand, it was intended to prevent children of the same mother or father from intermarrying, the result could have been attained far more simply, either by direct prohibition, such as is found in other cases, or by the institution of totemic exogamy, which, in the view of some authorities, already existed, and consequently made the phratry superfluous.

In the two-phratry system (aside from other existing rules), children from the same mother or father, or from sisters or brothers, cannot marry each other. Also, neither parent, whether the mother or the father, can marry their own child based on the rules of descent. If the goal of the reform was to stop parents from marrying their children, that goal was clearly not achieved. On the other hand, if the intention was to stop siblings from marrying one another, that could have been achieved much more easily, either by directly prohibiting it, as seen in other cases, or by implementing totemic exogamy, which some experts believe already existed, thus making the phratry unnecessary.

According to Dr Frazer's 1905 theory, phratries were introduced to prevent brother and sister marriage and exogamous bars began in the female line110. Against this hypothesis may be [70]urged not only the objections first stated but also the fact that for Dr Frazer the Arunta are primitive and yet reckon descent (of the class) in the male line. If, as he conceives, conceptional totemism was transformed in the central tribes into patrilineal totemism, I fail to see why the phratries or classes should descend in the female line.

According to Dr. Frazer's theory from 1905, phratries were created to stop brother and sister marriages, and exogamous restrictions began with the female line. However, against this hypothesis can be argued not only the initial objections but also the fact that, for Dr. Frazer, the Arunta are considered primitive yet trace descent (of the class) through the male line. If, as he theorizes, conceptual totemism was changed in the central tribes to patrilineal totemism, I don't understand why the phratries or classes would descend through the female line.

If in the third place, it was proposed to prevent children of sisters or of brothers from intermarrying, it is completely mysterious why children of brothers and sisters should not only not have been prevented in the same way, but absolutely be regarded as the proper mates for each other. Even if a single community reformed itself on these lines, it is hardly conceivable that many should have done so, even if we suppose that the advantages of prohibition were preached from tribe to tribe by missionaries of the new order of things. Ex hypothesi, cousin marriage was not regarded as harmful; and it is highly improbable that any people in the lower stages of culture should have discovered that in-and-in breeding is harmful, for the results, especially in a people which contained no degenerates, would not appear at once, even if they appeared at all.

If, thirdly, it was suggested to stop children of siblings from marrying each other, it's completely baffling why the children of brothers and sisters shouldn't just be prevented in the same way, but actually be seen as suitable partners for one another. Even if a single community changed its ways, it's hard to believe that many others would follow suit, even if we assume that the benefits of this prohibition were promoted from tribe to tribe by advocates of this new way of thinking. Ex hypothesi, cousin marriage wasn't seen as harmful; and it's very unlikely that any people in the less advanced stages of culture would have figured out that inbreeding is harmful, since the consequences, especially in a population without any degenerates, wouldn't show up right away, even if they ever did.

On this point therefore the probabilities are wholly on the side of development as against reformation.

On this point, the odds are completely in favor of development rather than reformation.

An additional reason against the reformation theory is found in the fact that phratries, on this theory, would never exceed two in number, but in practice there are, as shown in Chapter II, wide variations.

Another reason against the reformation theory is that, according to this theory, phratries would never be more than two in number. However, in reality, there are significant variations, as discussed in Chapter II.

107 Secret of the Totem, pp. 31, 91 sq.

107 Secret of the Totem, pp. 31, 91 sq.

108 Mr Lang's view is that the women from the first retained their original group names wherever they went. Letter of July 27th, 1906.

108 Mr. Lang believes that the women from the first group kept their original names no matter where they went. Letter of July 27th, 1906.

109 See pp. 31, 50.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pages 31, 50.

110 Fortn. Rev. LXXVIII, 459.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fortn. Rev. LXXVIII, 459.


CHAPTER VII.

CLASS NAMES.

Class Names.

Classes later than Phratries. Anomalous Phratry Areas. Four-class Systems. Borrowing of Names. Eight-class System. Resemblances and Differences of Names. Place of Origin. Formative Elements of the Names: Suffixes, Prefixes. Meanings of the Class Names.

Classes later than Phratries. Anomalous Phratry Areas. Four-class Systems. Borrowing of Names. Eight-class System. Similarities and Differences of Names. Place of Origin. Formative Elements of the Names: Suffixes, Prefixes. Meanings of the Class Names.

The priority of phratries over classes is commonly admitted and it is unnecessary to argue the question at length. The main grounds for the assumption are: (1) that it is a priori probable that the fourfold division succeeded the twofold division, exactly as the eightfold division has succeeded, and apparently is still gaining ground, at the expense of the four-class system. (2) Over a considerable and compact area phratries alone are found without a trace of named classes, if we except the anomalous organisation recorded by Dawson in S. W. Victoria. On the other hand, while we find certain tribes among whom no phratry names have yet been discovered, it is inherently probable that this is due to their having been forgotten and not to their never having existed. It is possible that the encroachments of an alien class system have in some cases helped on the extinction of the phratry names. (3) We find classes without phratry names, not in a compact group, but scattered up and down more or less at random, suggesting that chance and not law has been at work to produce this result. (4) Where class names are found without corresponding phratry names, they are invariably arranged in what may be termed anonymous phratries; that is to say, in pairs or fours, so that the member of one class is under normal circumstances not at liberty to select a wife at will from the [72]other three, but is usually limited to one of the other classes. This state of things clearly points to a time when the phratries were recognised by the tribes in question.

The priority of phratries over classes is widely accepted, and there’s no need to debate the issue extensively. The main reasons for this assumption are: (1) it is a priori likely that the fourfold division came after the twofold division, just as the eightfold division has replaced it and seems to be continuing to do so, at the expense of the four-class system. (2) In a large and compact area, we only find phratries without any named classes, except for the unusual organization noted by Dawson in Southwest Victoria. On the other hand, while we see some tribes where no phratry names have been found, it is reasonable to believe this is because they have been forgotten rather than never existing in the first place. It’s also possible that the influence of an outside class system has contributed to the loss of phratry names. (3) We find classes without phratry names not in a concentrated group but scattered randomly, indicating that chance rather than a systematic approach has led to this situation. (4) When class names are found without matching phratry names, they are always organized into what can be called anonymous phratries; meaning they are grouped in pairs or fours, so that an individual from one class typically cannot choose a spouse from all three of the other classes but is usually restricted to one of the other classes. This situation clearly indicates a time when the phratries were recognized by the tribes involved.

(5) While the classes are arranged in pairs or fours, according to whether the system is four- or eight-class, the totems, on the other hand, are distributed phratry fashion; in other words, one group of totems belongs to each pair or quadruplet of classes. This divergent organisation of the classes (four or eight for the whole tribe) and totems (two groups for the whole tribe) can only be explained on the supposition that the phratry everywhere preceded the class organisation.

(5) While the classes are arranged in pairs or groups of four, depending on whether the system has four or eight classes, the totems, on the other hand, are distributed in a phratry style; in other words, one set of totems belongs to each pair or group of four classes. This different organization of classes (four or eight for the entire tribe) and totems (two groups for the whole tribe) can only be understood on the assumption that the phratry always came before the class organization.

The spatial relations of the phratries and classes are sufficiently clear from the map; and a table shows how far cross divisions are found.

The spatial relationships of the phratries and classes are clear from the map, and a table displays the extent to which cross divisions are present.

The main area of disturbance of the normal relations is, as shown in Table IV (p. 51), the district occupied by the Koorgilla class-system and its immediate neighbourhood. The Yungaroo-Witteru group has three representatives in the Koorgilla class and one in the Kurpal class. The Pakoota-Wootaroo phratry has likewise three in the Koorgilla class, a fourth being in the Yowingo organisation. A large area is occupied by the Mallera-Witteru phratry in the Koorgilla class, and one tribe is again found in the Yowingo group. No class names are recorded for the Undekerebina in the Pakoota group, and no phratry names for the Mycoolon and Workobongo in the Yowingo group, nor for the Yerunthully in the Koorgilla group, which in addition to tribes belonging to the three Wuthera phratries also embraces within its limits the small Purgoma and Jouon tribes.

The main area where normal relations are disrupted is, as shown in Table IV (p. 51), the district occupied by the Koorgilla class system and its nearby areas. The Yungaroo-Witteru group has three members in the Koorgilla class and one in the Kurpal class. The Pakoota-Wootaroo phratry also has three in the Koorgilla class, with a fourth in the Yowingo organization. A large area is taken up by the Mallera-Witteru phratry in the Koorgilla class, and one tribe is again found in the Yowingo group. There are no class names recorded for the Undekerebina in the Pakoota group, and there are no phratry names for the Mycoolon and Workobongo in the Yowingo group, nor for the Yerunthully in the Koorgilla group. This group also includes tribes from the three Wuthera phratries, as well as the smaller Purgoma and Jouon tribes.

The only other anomaly recorded in addition to those mentioned is among the tribes on the south and south-east of the area just dealt with, which have the Barang class names with the Kamilaroi phratry names, or the Kamilaroi class names with tribal phratry names. In four cases therefore the phratry is found outside the limits of the class usually associated with it, or, in other words, it is associated with a strange class system. In one case, that of the Kalkadoon, this is sufficiently explained by the fact that the tribe is itself now remote geographically [73]speaking from its fellows, owing to the interposition of Pitta-Pitta and allied tribes. In the other three cases the facts seem to point to a change in the intertribal relationships in the period intervening between the adoption of phratry names and the introduction of the class system. If the lines of intercourse and intermarriage had suffered a revolution in the interval, the names, the origin of which we have yet to consider, would naturally show a different grouping of the tribes; for it is on the grouping of the tribes that the spread of the names, whether of phratries or classes, must have depended.

The only other strange occurrence noted, besides the ones mentioned, is among the tribes in the south and southeast of the area just discussed. These tribes have Barang class names along with Kamilaroi phratry names, or Kamilaroi class names with tribal phratry names. In four instances, the phratry is found outside the usual class it's associated with, meaning it's linked to a different class system. In one case, that of the Kalkadoon, this is explained by the fact that the tribe is now geographically distant from its counterparts, due to the presence of Pitta-Pitta and related tribes. In the other three cases, the evidence suggests a shift in intertribal relationships during the time between when phratry names were adopted and when the class system was introduced. If the lines of communication and intermarriage had undergone significant changes in that time, the names—which we still need to explore—would likely reflect a different arrangement of the tribes; after all, the spread of names, whether they are for phratries or classes, must have depended on how the tribes were grouped.

The main mass of the tribes organised on the four-class system lies in Queensland and New South Wales, and whereas only two sets of names are found in the latter colony, no less than fifteen (some of which are, however, of more than doubtful authenticity) are reported from various parts of Queensland. From Northern Territory two (Anula and Mara) of small extent are reported111; a considerable area of this colony, as well as of South and West Australia, is occupied by the Arunta system, and the closely allied classes to the north-west of them. The only other four-class system in West Australia of which we have definite information is that west and north of King George's Sound and eastwards for an unknown distance.

The largest group of tribes organized under the four-class system is found in Queensland and New South Wales. While only two sets of names exist in New South Wales, as many as fifteen (some of which are questionable in authenticity) are reported from various areas in Queensland. In the Northern Territory, there are two small groups (Anula and Mara) reported. A significant part of this territory, along with South and West Australia, is occupied by the Arunta system and closely related classes to their northwest. The only other four-class system in West Australia that we have clear information about is located west and north of King George's Sound and extends eastward for an unknown distance.

Covering nearly the whole of New South Wales outside the area occupied by the two-phratry tribes of the Darling country, and extending far up into Queensland, we find the well-known Muri-Kubbi, Ippai-Kumbo classes (1) of the Kamilaroi nation112. The Kamilaroi system appears to have touched the sea in the neighbourhood of Sydney. According to Mr Mathews, the Darkinung, who inhabited this part of New South Wales, substituted Bya for Muri. (1a) In like manner the Wiradjeri are stated by Gribble to have replaced Kumbo by Wombee; this may however be no more than a dialectical variant.

Covering almost all of New South Wales outside the area where the two-phratry tribes of the Darling region live, and extending far into Queensland, we find the well-known Muri-Kubbi and Ippai-Kumbo classes (1) of the Kamilaroi nation112. The Kamilaroi system seems to have reached the coast near Sydney. According to Mr. Mathews, the Darkinung, who lived in this part of New South Wales, replaced Bya with Muri. (1a) Similarly, the Wiradjeri are said by Gribble to have swapped Kumbo for Wombee; however, this might just be a dialect variation.

Lying along the sea coast north-east of the Darkinung and east of the main mass of Kamilaroi tribe were the Kombinegherry and other tribes, whom Mr Mathews denominates the Anaywan. Their classes are given by him as Irrpoong, Marroong, Imboong, and Irrong; but an earlier authority [74]gives the forms Kurbo, Marro, Wombo, and Wirro (2); at Wide Bay we find Baran, Balkun, Derwen, and Bundar (3) with an alternative form Banjoor.

Lying along the coastline northeast of the Darkinung and east of the main territory of the Kamilaroi tribe were the Kombinegherry and other tribes, which Mr. Mathews refers to as the Anaywan. He identifies their classes as Irrpoong, Marroong, Imboong, and Irrong; however, an earlier source [74] lists the forms as Kurbo, Marro, Wombo, and Wirro (2); in Wide Bay, we find Baran, Balkun, Derwen, and Bundar (3) along with an alternative form, Banjoor.

North of them, still on the coast, we find the Kuinmurbura with Kurpal, Kuialla, Karilbura, and Munal (4); for the Taroombul, which I am unable to locate, Mr Mathews gives Koodala in place of Kuialla and Karalbara for Karilbura. For the Kangoollo, lying inland from this group, Mr Mathews gives Kearra, Banjoor, Banniar, and Koorpal. This suggests that there is some confusion, for the names include two from 4, and one or two from 3.

North of them, still on the coast, we have the Kuinmurbura along with Kurpal, Kuialla, Karilbura, and Munal (4); for the Taroombul, which I can't pinpoint, Mr. Mathews lists Koodala instead of Kuialla and Karalbara for Karilbura. For the Kangoollo, located inland from this group, Mr. Mathews provides Kearra, Banjoor, Banniar, and Koorpal. This suggests there's some confusion, as the names include two from 4 and one or two from 3.

A very large area is occupied by tribes with the classes (5) Koorgila, Bunburi, Wunggo, and Obur (and variants). They include the Yuipera and allied tribes, the Kogai, the Wakelbura and allied tribes, the Yambeena, the Yerunthully, the Woonamurra, the Mittakoodi, the Pitta-Pitta, etc., together with the Purgoma of the Palm Islands and the neighbouring Jouon, whose headquarters are at Cooktown. In the southern portion of this group a correspondent of Curr's has reported the classes Nullum, Yoolgo, Bungumbura, and Teilling. We have class names analogous in form to the third of these names, it is true, but it resembles tribal names so closely as to suggest that the observer in question was really referring to a tribe and not to a class. If this is so we may perhaps identify Teilling with the Toolginbura. There seems to be no reason for admitting these four names to a place among the other groups of class names. In like manner we may dismiss the class names assigned to the Yukkaburra by an inaccurate correspondent of Curr's, who gives Utheroo, Multheroo, Yungaroo, and Goorgilla. It seems clear that the first and third of these are really phratry names; possibly the second is a dialectical form for Utheroo.

A very large area is occupied by tribes with the classes (5) Koorgila, Bunburi, Wunggo, and Obur (and variations). They include the Yuipera and related tribes, the Kogai, the Wakelbura and related tribes, the Yambeena, the Yerunthully, the Woonamurra, the Mittakoodi, the Pitta-Pitta, and others, along with the Purgoma of the Palm Islands and the nearby Jouon, whose headquarters are in Cooktown. In the southern part of this group, a correspondent of Curr's has reported the classes Nullum, Yoolgo, Bungumbura, and Teilling. We indeed have class names that are similar in form to the third of these names, but it closely resembles tribal names, suggesting that the observer might have been actually referring to a tribe rather than a class. If that’s the case, we may be able to identify Teilling with the Toolginbura. There seems to be no reason to include these four names among the other groups of class names. Similarly, we can dismiss the class names assigned to the Yukkaburra by an inaccurate correspondent of Curr's, who listed Utheroo, Multheroo, Yungaroo, and Goorgilla. It appears that the first and third of these are actually phratry names; possibly the second is a dialectical variation of Utheroo.

From Halifax Bay and Hinchinbrook Island are reported the names Korkoro, Korkeen, Wongo, and Wotero (with variants). Among the Joongoongie of North Queensland we find Langenam, Namegoor, Packewicky, and Pamarung (15); and among the Karandee Curr gives an anomalous and probably defective set, Moorob, Heyanbo, Lenai, Roanga, and Yelet.

From Halifax Bay and Hinchinbrook Island, the names Korkoro, Korkeen, Wongo, and Wotero (with variations) have been reported. Among the Joongoongie people of North Queensland, we find Langenam, Namegoor, Packewicky, and Pamarung (15); and among the Karandee, Curr gives an unusual and likely incomplete set: Moorob, Heyanbo, Lenai, Roanga, and Yelet.

The Goothanto and Wollungurma have Ranya, Rara, Loora, and Awunga (8); allied to these perhaps are the Jury, Ararey, Barry, and Mungilly of the Koogobathy; the Ahjeerena, Arrenynung, Perrynung, and Mahngal of the Koonjan are clearly variants of the latter set. East of the Koogobathy lie the Warkeman with Koopungie, Kellungie, Chukungie, and Karpungie (6), with an allied tribe on the Tully River with classes, Kurongon, Kurkulla, Chikun, Karavangie, the two latter obviously corresponding to Warkeman classes, the second to Koorgilla.

The Goothanto and Wollungurma have Ranya, Rara, Loora, and Awunga (8); possibly allied with them are the Jury, Ararey, Barry, and Mungilly of the Koogobathy. The Ahjeerena, Arrenynung, Perrynung, and Mahngal of the Koonjan are clearly variations of that group. To the east of the Koogobathy are the Warkeman with Koopungie, Kellungie, Chukungie, and Karpungie (6), along with an allied tribe on the Tully River that has classes: Kurongon, Kurkulla, Chikun, Karavangie, the latter two clearly corresponding to Warkeman classes, with the second aligning with Koorgilla.

The Miappe, Mycoolon, Kalkadoon, and Workoboongo have Youingo, Maringo, Badingo, and Jimmilingo (9), with alternatives Kapoodingo, Kungilingo, and Toonbeungo.

The Miappe, Mycoolon, Kalkadoon, and Workoboongo have Youingo, Maringo, Badingo, and Jimmilingo (9), with alternatives Kapoodingo, Kungilingo, and Toonbeungo.

The Yoolanlanya and others have Deringara, Gubilla, Koomara, and Belthara, possibly a defective list, for Mr Mathews adds to these for the Ullayilinya Lookwara and Ungella (probably a defective set) in another communication. Two of these are obviously identical with the Arunta Koomara and Bulthara, with which are associated Purula and Panungka (13), while Ungilla and Gubilla are taken from the eight-class system to which we may probably assign the tribe. North-west of the Arunta, outside the eight-class area, the class names are almost identical with, though they differ widely in form from the Arunta names. They are Burong, Ballieri, Baniker, and Caiemurra (13). The form Boorgarloo is given as a variant. Mrs Bates has found a system (14) in S. W. Australia.

The Yoolanlanya and others have Deringara, Gubilla, Koomara, and Belthara, which may be an incomplete list. Mr. Mathews adds to these for the Ullayilinya Lookwara and Ungella (probably also an incomplete set) in another message. Two of these are clearly the same as the Arunta Koomara and Bulthara, which are associated with Purula and Panungka (13), while Ungilla and Gubilla come from the eight-class system we can likely assign to the tribe. To the northwest of the Arunta, outside the eight-class area, the class names are almost the same as, though they differ significantly in form from, the Arunta names. They are Burong, Ballieri, Baniker, and Caiemurra (13). The form Boorgarloo is listed as a variant. Mrs. Bates discovered a system (14) in S.W. Australia.

On the western shores of the Gulf of Carpentaria we find the Mara with Purdal, Murungun, Mumbali, and Kuial (10); and the Anula with Awukaria, Roumburia, Urtalia, and Wialia (11).

On the western coast of the Gulf of Carpentaria, we find the Mara with Purdal, Murungun, Mumbali, and Kuial (10); and the Anula with Awukaria, Roumburia, Urtalia, and Wialia (11).

The only two remaining four-class systems of which the names are known are on the Annan River with Wandi, Walar, Jorro, and Kutchal (7)—the Ngarranga of Yorke Peninsula, with Kari, Wani, Wilthi, and Wilthuthu.

The only two remaining four-class systems we know the names of are on the Annan River with Wandi, Walar, Jorro, and Kutchal (7)—the Ngarranga of Yorke Peninsula, with Kari, Wani, Wilthi, and Wilthuthu.

Attention has been called in the course of the above exposition to various cases in which the class names found among one group of tribes are in part if not entirely identical with those found among their neighbours. A close examination [76]discloses other possible though hardly probable points of contact besides those already enumerated. The variant form Banjoora in 3 seems to be the same as the Banjoor of the Kangulu, which again has Koorpal in common with 4, and also Kearra, if we may equate the latter with Kuialla. This again is perhaps the Kuial of the Mara tribe (9).

Attention has been drawn in the above discussion to various instances where the class names found in one group of tribes are partially or completely the same as those of their neighbors. A closer look [76]reveals other possible, although unlikely, points of connection in addition to those already mentioned. The variant form Banjoora in 3 seems to be the same as the Banjoor of the Kangulu, which also shares Koorpal with 4, and possibly Kearra, if we can equate the latter with Kuialla. This might also be the Kuial of the Mara tribe (9).

The Marroong of 2 seems to be the Maringo of 9, and we may perhaps also equate the Kurbo of this group with the Kurpal of 4. Irroong resembles the roanga of the Karandee which is probably the Arawongo of the Goothanto.

The Marroong of 2 seems to be the Maringo of 9, and we might also relate the Kurbo of this group to the Kurpal of 4. Irroong looks like the roanga of the Karandee, which is probably the Arawongo of the Goothanto.

In 5 Wongo suggests the Youingo of 9; it reappears in the Halifax Bay list, as also does Koorgilla in one of the variants. Again Kubi (1) corresponds to Koobaroo (5), and Kumbo (Wombee) to Bunburi (Unburi), but we can hardly regard them as the same words. Koodalla and Koorpal (4) may be the same as Kellungie and Koopungie (6); the other pair shows no resemblance.

In 5, Wongo mentions the Youingo of 9; it shows up again in the Halifax Bay list, and so does Koorgilla in one of the variants. Additionally, Kubi (1) matches Koobaroo (5), and Kumbo (Wombee) relates to Bunburi (Unburi), but we can barely consider them to be the same words. Koodalla and Koorpal (4) might be the same as Kellungie and Koopungie (6); the other pair doesn't show any similarities.

Possibly the Wiradjeri Wombee is the Kombinegherry Wombo; it is at any rate significant that the name is found in the portion of the tribe nearest the Kombinegherry.

Possibly the Wiradjeri Wombee is the Kombinegherry Wombo; it is important to note that the name is found in the part of the tribe closest to the Kombinegherry.

We have seen that the Arunta and their north-western neighbours have a four-class system, the component names of which are found with little variation over a range of nearly 25° of longitude. In the forms Kiemarra, Palyeri, Burong, and Baniker, the class names in vogue among the southern Arunta meet us again near the North-West Cape, thus covering a larger area than even the widespread Koorgila-Bunburi class names of Queensland, and forming a striking contrast to the narrow limits of the majority of the four-class system. This peculiarity is reproduced in the compact area of the central eight-class tribes, north and north-east of the Koomara four-class area, though with much greater variations in the names. Bulthara however in the form Palyeri is found in more or less disguised shapes in the whole of the eighteen tribes, whose class names are shown in Table Ia; Koomara is found in shapes which are on the whole harder to recognise, and Panunga and Purula in two or three cases, either replaced by another word or so changed as to be unrecognisable. Of the supplementary names [77]belonging to the eight-class Arunta, Uknaria, Ungalla, Appungerta, Umbitchana, Ungalla is found in the whole of the tribes under consideration, and Appungerta undergoes on the whole but little change; Uknaria is practically not found outside the Arunta area, and Umbitchana is in six cases replaced by Yacomary, which seems to be a form of Koomara (to this point we recur later).

We have observed that the Arunta and their north-western neighbors have a four-class system, with the component names showing little variation over nearly 25° of longitude. The class names Kiemarra, Palyeri, Burong, and Baniker, commonly used among the southern Arunta, also appear near the North-West Cape, covering a larger area than the widely used Koorgila-Bunburi class names of Queensland and creating a striking contrast to the limited range of most four-class systems. This uniqueness is reflected in the compact area of the central eight-class tribes located north and northeast of the Koomara four-class area, although there are much greater variations in the names. Bulthara, in the form of Palyeri, can be found, albeit in slightly altered forms, throughout the eighteen tribes listed in Table Ia; Koomara appears in forms that are generally harder to identify, while Panunga and Purula appear in a few cases either replaced by another term or altered enough to be unrecognizable. Among the supplementary names [77] belonging to the eight-class Arunta, Uknaria, Ungalla, Appungerta, and Umbitchana, Ungalla is present across all the tribes discussed, and Appungerta changes very little; Uknaria is almost exclusively found within the Arunta area, and in six instances, Umbitchana is replaced by Yacomary, which appears to be a form of Koomara (we will return to this point later).

Although this suggests that the names were in the first case taken from the Arunta a comparison of them shows that it is not among this tribe that the greatest number of forms common to the whole group and the greatest general resemblance of the names is to be found, as is shown by the comparative tables below. Judged by the standard of resemblance the Oolawunga of the north-west, on the Victoria River, have preserved the names nearest their original forms. Judged by the standard of least deviation from the common stock of names and basing the comparison, not on resemblances but on differences, the Koorangie of the upper waters of the same river take the first place, with the Oolawunga not far behind. In each case the Inchalachee, the most easterly of the group, take the last place, followed in the table of resemblances by the Walpari and the Worgaia; and in the table of differences by the Worgaia and, though at a considerable distance, the Mayoo and the Walpari.

Although this suggests that the names were initially taken from the Arunta, comparing them shows that this tribe does not have the highest number of forms common to the entire group or the greatest overall resemblance of names, as demonstrated by the comparative tables below. When judged by resemblance, the Oolawunga from the north-west, along the Victoria River, have kept the names closest to their original forms. When judged by the least deviation from the common stock of names—focusing on differences rather than similarities—the Koorangie from the upper waters of the same river rank first, with the Oolawunga close behind. In both cases, the Inchalachee, the most easterly of the group, rank last, followed in the resemblance table by the Walpari and the Worgaia; and in the differences table by the Worgaia and, though at a notable distance, the Mayoo and the Walpari.

Figure of Resemblance113.

Lookalike113.

Oolawunga55
Bingongina54
Umbaia51
Koorangie50
Yookala, Binbinga48
Gnanji47
Meening43
Warramunga, Yungmunni41
Arunta, Mayoo40
Kaitish, Yungarella, Tjingilli39
Worgaia37
Walpari31
Inchalachee28

Figure of Difference114.

Figure of Difference114.

Koorangie31
Oolawunga33
Umbaia35
Bingongina37
Yungmunni42
Gnanji, Tjingilli44
Warramunga45
Arunta46
Binbinga49
Yookala50
Meening52
Kaitish54
Yungarella, Walpari56
Mayoo57
Worgaia69
Inchalachee84

Attention has already been drawn to the resemblance between the Arunta four-class names and the names of the eight-class group. It is clearly of high importance to determine whether the resemblance is on the whole between the names of the western group and the eight-class names, or whether the latter can more readily be derived from those of the Arunta. In the latter case it is obvious that the position of the Oolawunga and Koorangie in the comparative tables is due, not to their having been the tribes from which all the others derived their names, but rather to movements of population subsequent to the adoption of the class names. If on the other hand it appears that the names came in the first instance from the more western portion of the Koomara group, we have some grounds for supposing that the names and the system reached the eight-class area from the west and not from the south.

Attention has already been drawn to the similarity between the Arunta four-class names and the names of the eight-class group. It’s really important to figure out whether this similarity mostly exists between the names of the western group and the eight-class names, or if the latter can be more easily traced back to those of the Arunta. In the latter case, it’s clear that the positions of the Oolawunga and Koorangie in the comparative tables are not because they were the tribes from which all the others got their names, but rather due to population movements that happened after the class names were established. On the other hand, if it turns out that the names originally came from the more western part of the Koomara group, we have some reason to think that the names and system made their way to the eight-class area from the west, not from the south.

We have already seen that in the case of Palyeri-Bulthara all the evidence points to the name having come from the west. In the case of Panunga the evidence is weaker, certain of the forms being derivable from either Baniker or Panunga, but with the exception of the Warramunga, and possibly the[79] Tjingili, there are no tribes of whom we can definitely say that they took the name from the Arunta, whereas there are at least four cases where the resemblance is distinctly with the western class names, and several more in which it can more readily be derived from them. The resemblance between Koomarra and Kiemarra or Kiamba is already considerable, and makes it difficult to estimate the probabilities in most cases; the problem is complicated by the question of prefixes, which will come up for discussion later, and on the whole there appears to be no certain solution of the problem, though the Mayoo seem to have taken over and varied the western form. In the case of Purula-Burong there appear to be indeterminate cases; six seem to tell in favour of a southern origin; three suggest a western origin; and one word Chupil (f. Namilpa) seems to be from a different root.

We’ve already seen that with Palyeri-Bulthara, all the evidence indicates that the name comes from the west. For Panunga, the evidence is weaker, with certain forms possibly coming from either Baniker or Panunga. Except for the Warramunga and possibly the[79] Tjingili, there are no tribes we can definitively say took the name from the Arunta. However, there are at least four cases where the similarity is clearly with the western class names, and several more where it can be more easily traced back to them. The similarity between Koomarra and Kiemarra or Kiamba is already significant, making it hard to gauge the probabilities in most cases. The issue is further complicated by the question of prefixes, which we’ll discuss later, and overall, there doesn’t seem to be a definitive solution to the problem, although the Mayoo seem to have adopted and modified the western form. In the case of Purula-Burong, there are cases that are unclear; six seem to indicate a southern origin, three suggest a western origin, and one word, Chupil (f. Namilpa), appears to come from a different root.

The problem is further complicated by the anomalous class name Yakomari, to which allusion has already been made. As will be seen later, cha or ja seem to be prefixes, and if that is so we can hardly avoid the conclusion that Yakomari is Koomara or Kiemara. But in the table it takes the place of Umbitchana, with which it is not even remotely connected philologically; Jamara and its various forms take the place in the table occupied by Koomara among the Arunta when Yakomari holds the eighth place as well as in other cases. If therefore ku, ja, and ya are simply prefixes, as seems to be the case, we have this class name duplicated among five of the tribe—the Umbaia, Yookala, Binbinga, Worgaia, Yangarella, and Inchalachee, of which one comes near the top, and two fairly high in the comparative table. It is however worthy of notice that these six tribes form the eastern group, and are consequently precisely those among which we should, on the hypothesis that the class names originated in the western portion of the area, expect to find the greatest amount of variation and the most numerous anomalies. Dividing the six tribes into two groups, western and eastern, each of three tribes, we find that the cumulative resemblance of the western group to the Arunta is 132, to the Oolawunga 186; the same figures for the eastern group, more remote from the Oolawunga, but practically equidistant with the western group from [80]the Arunta, are 91 and 112. This again seems to lend support to the hypothesis of a western origin. It is perhaps simplest to suppose that the majority of the names came from the west; but that Yakomari, travelling upwards from the south-west, displaced the more usual eighth class name, or perhaps we should say, replaced it, when the eight-class system was adopted, for a name is not likely to have gone out of use when it had once been applied as a designation.

The issue is made even more complicated by the unusual class name Yakomari, which has already been referenced. As we will see later, cha or ja appear to be prefixes, and if that's the case, we can hardly avoid concluding that Yakomari is Koomara or Kiemara. However, in the table, it takes the place of Umbitchana, with no real philological connection; Jamara and its various forms replace Koomara in the table for the Arunta, while Yakomari sits in the eighth spot along with other cases. Therefore, if ku, ja, and ya are simply prefixes, as it seems, we have this class name repeated among five tribes—the Umbaia, Yookala, Binbinga, Worgaia, Yangarella, and Inchalachee, with one close to the top and two fairly high in the comparison table. It's also noteworthy that these six tribes make up the eastern group, and are precisely the ones where we would expect to find the most variation and the most anomalies, based on the idea that class names originated in the western part of the area. If we divide the six tribes into two groups, western and eastern, with three tribes each, we find that the cumulative resemblance of the western group to the Arunta is 132, and to the Oolawunga, 186; the same figures for the eastern group, which is more distant from the Oolawunga but roughly equally far from [80]the Arunta, are 91 and 112. This again seems to support the theory of a western origin. It may be simplest to assume that most of the names came from the west; however, Yakomari, coming from the southwest, may have replaced the more commonly used eighth class name, or perhaps we should say, took its place when the eight-class system was adopted, as a name is unlikely to have fallen out of use once it was established as a designation.

Attention has been called in connection with the phratries to the suffixes such as um, itch, aku115, etc. Their precise meaning is usually uncertain. An attentive consideration of the class names seems to show that similar suffixes have been used in forming them. If we compare Panunga and Baniker, it seems a fair conclusion that the ban or pan is compounded with iker (aku) or unga, for among the Yookala, the nearest neighbours of the Bingongina, who have it as a phratriac suffix, the -agoo of the class names is unmistakeably independent of the root word, whatever that may be. In addition to unga we find inginja, angie, inja, itch (recalling the itji of the phratries), itchana, and the form anjegoo which seems to have a double suffix. Ara, yeri, aree, um, ana, ula (as we see by comparing Purula with Burong), ta, and the possibly double form tjuka, seem to be further examples.

Attention has been drawn to the phratries in relation to suffixes like um, itch, me115, and others. Their exact meanings are often unclear. A careful look at the class names suggests that similar suffixes have been used in creating them. For example, when we compare Panunga and Baniker, it seems reasonable to conclude that the ban or pan is combined with iker (aku) or unga, since among the Yookala, the closest neighbors of the Bingongina, who have it as a phratriac suffix, the -agoo of the class names is definitely separate from the root word, whatever that might be. Along with unga, we see inginja, angie, inja, itch (which reminds us of the itji of the phratries), itchana, and the form anjegoo that appears to have a double suffix. Other examples seem to include Ara, yeri, aree, um, ana, ula (as we can see by comparing Purula with Burong), ta, and the possibly double form tjuka.

The feminine forms Nalyirri for Thalirri (= Palyeri), Nala for Chula, Ninum for Tjinum, Nana for Tjana or Thama, etc. suggest that prefixes are also to be distinguished. They seem to be choo, joo, ja, ya, n-, yun, u-, ku, pu, bu, nu, etc. We are however on very uncertain ground here, for the feminine forms may be deliberate creations. Allowance has to be made too for the personal equation of the observer, which is by no means inconsiderable. Possibly this factor, together with ordinary laws of phonetic change, the most elementary principles of which have yet to be established for the Australian languages, will suffice to account for the variations in the names as recorded. Otherwise the words are in most cases reduced to monosyllabic roots from which it seems hopeless to attempt to extract a meaning.

The feminine forms Nalyirri for Thalirri (= Palyeri), Nala for Chula, Ninum for Tjinum, Nana for Tjana or Thama, and so on, suggest that prefixes should also be differentiated. They appear to be choo, joo, ja, ya, n-, yun, u-, ku, pu, bu, nu, etc. However, we're on very shaky ground here, as the feminine forms might be intentionally created. We also have to consider the personal bias of the observer, which is quite significant. This factor, along with the regular laws of phonetic change—most basic principles of which have yet to be identified for Australian languages—might be enough to explain the variations in the recorded names. In most other cases, the words are simplified to monosyllabic roots, making it seem nearly impossible to derive a meaning from them.

These questions of suffixes and prefixes are intimately connected with the very difficult problem of the origin of the classes. The languages of these tribes are at present, if not distinct linguistic stocks, at any rate very far from being mere dialectical variations of a common tongue, for the members of two tribes appear to be mutually unintelligible, unless, contrary to the custom of the American Indians, they are bilingual. But if each tribe added a suffix, and thus adopted into their own language words which, from the general agreement among the class names of this group, seem to have come to them from outside, it is a reasonable hypothesis that the word which they adopted had some meaning for them. Of course we may suppose that the class names were all adopted in the far off time when all spoke a common language. But apart from the difficulty that this presupposes the existence of an eight-class system at that early period, it is clear from the Queensland evidence that class names have been handed on from tribe to tribe, and it is reasonable to suppose this to have been the case with the northern tribes. This conclusion is borne out by the forms of the suffixes, which do not appear to have been developed from one root determinative, as must have been the case if we suppose that the names originated when the language spoken by these tribes was undifferentiated; and by the facts as to the apparent duplication of Koomara, to which allusion has already been made.

These questions about suffixes and prefixes are closely linked to the challenging issue of the origin of the classes. The languages of these tribes today are, if not completely separate linguistic groups, certainly much more than just dialects of a shared language, as members of two tribes seem to be unable to understand each other unless they are bilingual, contrary to the norm among American Indians. However, if each tribe added a suffix, incorporating into their language words that, based on the commonality among the class names in this group, appear to have originated from outside, it’s a reasonable assumption that the word they adopted had some significance for them. Of course, we might think the class names were all taken during a distant time when everyone spoke a common language. But aside from the challenge of this implying the existence of an eight-class system back then, evidence from Queensland shows that class names have been passed down from tribe to tribe, and it’s reasonable to assume this was true for the northern tribes as well. This conclusion is supported by the forms of the suffixes, which don’t seem to have developed from a single root as would be expected if the names originated when the language spoken by these tribes was not yet distinct; and by the facts concerning the apparent duplication of Koomara, which has already been mentioned.

The important point about the class, as distinguished from the phratry systems, is the great extent covered by the former. The north-west area of male descent is virtually one from the point of view of class names; two other areas are very large, six are of medium size, three are small, and the remaining one is probably medium.

The key difference between class systems and phratry systems is the vast scope of the former. The northwest region of male lineage is essentially unified regarding class names; two additional regions are quite large, six are medium-sized, three are small, and the last one is likely medium.

Although the question of the meaning of the class names is closely bound up with that of their origin, the problem is closely bound up with some of the points discussed in this chapter. The meaning of the eight-class names is connected with the area of origin of the system, and linguistic questions, such as those relating to suffixes, come in. We may therefore briefly discuss at this point the meaning of the class names.

Although the question of the meaning of the class names is closely tied to their origin, the issue is also linked to some of the points discussed in this chapter. The meaning of the eight class names is associated with the area where the system originated, and linguistic questions, such as those related to suffixes, are relevant here. Therefore, we can briefly discuss the meaning of the class names at this point.

On the whole it may be said that we know the meaning of the class names only in exceptional cases. The Kiabara, Kamilaroi, Annan River, Kuinmurbura, Narrang-ga, and two of the West Australian names can be translated (see Table I). But with these exceptions we have no certain knowledge of the meaning of the single class names.

On the whole, we can only understand the meaning of the class names in a few specific cases. The Kiabara, Kamilaroi, Annan River, Kuinmurbura, Narrang-ga, and two names from Western Australia can be translated (see Table I). However, aside from these exceptions, we have no definite knowledge of what the individual class names mean.

Conjectures are of comparatively little value. For in the first place the number of words recorded from any given tribe is as a rule very small, and little or no indication of the pronunciation is given even in the latest works on Australian ethnography. The variations, evidently purely arbitrary and due to the want of training in phonetics, are frequently very considerable. And finally the area over which the names prevail is sufficiently great to give us our choice from half a dozen or more different tribal languages, which combined with the variation in the form of the words, adds very considerably to the probability that there will be found somewhere within the area a word or words bearing a deceptively close resemblance to the class names. How far this is the case may be made clear by one or two instances of chance resemblances between animal names (it seems on the whole probable that if the names are translateable they will turn out to be animal names) in the same or neighbouring tribes. The meaning of Arunta seems to be white cockatoo116, but we also find a word almost indistinguishable from it in sound—eranta—with the meaning of pelican117. Kulbara means emu and koolbirra kangaroo118. Malu (= kangaroo), mala (= mouse), and male (= swan) are found in tribes of West Australia, though not of tribes living in immediate proximity one to another119. But perhaps the best example is that of Derroein, which, as we have seen, means kangaroo. In addition to durween (young male kangaroo) we find at no great distance the words dirrawong (= iguana) and deerooyn (= whip snake), either of which bears a sufficiently close resemblance to the class name to be accepted as a translation for it in the absence of other competitors120.

Conjectures have relatively little value. First of all, the number of words recorded from any given tribe is usually very small, and even in the latest studies of Australian cultures, there’s little to no information on pronunciation. The variations are clearly arbitrary and stem from a lack of training in phonetics and can be quite significant. Furthermore, the geographic area where these names are used is large enough to offer us choices from six or more different tribal languages, which, combined with the variations in the form of the words, greatly increases the chances of finding a word or words that closely resemble the class names. This can be illustrated with a few random similarities between animal names (it seems likely that if the names are translatable, they will turn out to be animal names) from the same or neighboring tribes. For example, Arunta seems to mean white cockatoo116, but we also find a word that sounds almost identical—eranta—with the meaning of pelican117. Kulbara means emu and koolbirra kangaroo__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Malu (= kangaroo), mala (= mouse), and male (= swan) are found in tribes in Western Australia, although not among tribes living close to each other. But perhaps the best example is Derroein, which we saw means kangaroo. In addition to durween (young male kangaroo), we also find the words dirrawong (= iguana) and deerooyn (= whip snake) nearby, either of which closely resembles the class name enough to be considered a translation in the absence of other competitors __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

With these facts in mind such suggestions as an attentive study of vocabularies has disclosed are naturally put forward with a full sense of their uncertainty, they are of a purely tentative nature.

With these facts in mind, suggestions like a careful study of vocabularies are offered with an awareness of their uncertainty; they're purely tentative.

For the Koobaroo (var. Obur) of the Goorgilla set I find in the same group the homophone obur (gidea tree), which is also a totem of the group of tribes in question121. The Wotero of Halifax Bay suggests Wutheru, for which I am unable to find a meaning, unless it be emu, as given by one observer, who however on another occasion gave a different translation. Korkoro in the same set may be the same as korkoren (opossum) of a tribe some 150 miles away122. The muri123 and kubbi of the Kamilaroi and Turribul (?) mean kangaroo and opossum in the latter language, and ibbai means Eaglehawk in Wiraidhuri124. The Kamilaroi bundar (= kangaroo) may give us a clue to the meaning of the Dippil Bundar125; the Kiabara Bulcoin has a homophone in the Peechera tribe, where it means kangaroo; on the Hastings River it means red wallaby. Balcun however means native bear according to Mathew126.

For the Koobaroo (var. Obur) of the Goorgilla set, I find the same group has the homophone obur (gidea tree), which is also a totem for the group of tribes in question121. The Wotero of Halifax Bay suggests Wutheru, but I can't find a meaning for it, unless it refers to emu, as stated by one observer, who however offered a different translation on another occasion. Korkoro in the same set might be the same as korkoren (opossum) from a tribe about 150 miles away122. The muri123 and kubbi of the Kamilaroi and Turribul (?) mean kangaroo and opossum in the latter language, and ibbai means Eaglehawk in Wiraidhuri __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The Kamilaroi bundar (= kangaroo) might give us some insight into the meaning of the Dippil Bundar __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; the Kiabara Bulcoin has a homophone in the Peechera tribe, where it means kangaroo; on the Hastings River, it means red wallaby. However, Balcun means native bear according to Mathew __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

If we turn to the eight-class tribes the results are hardly more striking. The Dieri Pultara, Palyara and Upala127, are homophones of the class names which we have seen as alternative forms; but this very fact makes it certain, or nearly so, that one of the homophones is due to chance coincidence. Bearing in mind that the Arunta alone have the form Bulthara, we may perhaps see in the change undergone by the word in their language the result of attraction, though it must be confessed that the hypothesis is far-fetched in the case of a non-written language. On the other hand it tells against the Palyeri = Palyara equation that the Arunta, who are by far the nearest to the Dieri, use the form Bulthara. The equation Kanunka = Panunga is not backed by any evidence that the p-k change is [84]admissible. Finally three of the four words mentioned seem to be compounded with a suffix; and if this is so it is clearly useless to equate them with words in which this suffix is a component part.

If we look at the eight-class tribes, the results are barely more impressive. The Dieri Pultara, Palyara, and Upala __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ are homophones of the class names we've seen as alternative forms; however, this fact makes it almost certain that one of the homophones is just a coincidence. Considering that only the Arunta have the form Bulthara, we might see the changes in their language as a result of attraction, though we must admit that this idea seems unlikely for a non-written language. On the flip side, it argues against the Palyeri = Palyara comparison that the Arunta, who are the closest to the Dieri, use the form Bulthara. The comparison Kanunka = Panunga doesn't have any evidence to support that the p-k change is [84]acceptable. Lastly, three of the four words mentioned seem to be combined with a suffix; if that's the case, it’s clearly pointless to compare them with words where this suffix is a necessary part.

One class name only, Ungilla, is found in the Arunta area itself (and far beyond it, as far as the Gulf of Carpentaria) with the meaning crow128. If we may regard the j and k of the forms jungalla, kungalla, as a prefix, the equation seems justified; otherwise it seems an insuperable difficulty that not the original form of the class name, but the derivative and shortened form is the one to which the equation applies. Our very defective knowledge of the languages of the eight-class tribes makes it possible that when we know more of them other root words may be discovered. At present it can only be said that in very few instances have we either in the four-class or the eight-class areas any warrant for saying that we know the meaning of the class names, much less that we know them to be derived from the names of animals.

One class name, Ungilla, is found in the Arunta area and far beyond it, up to the Gulf of Carpentaria, meaning crow128. If we consider the j and k in the forms jungalla and kungalla as a prefix, then the connection seems plausible; otherwise, it's a significant challenge that not the original form of the class name, but rather the derivative and shortened form is the one to which the connection applies. Our limited knowledge of the languages of the eight-class tribes leaves open the possibility that as we learn more about them, other root words may be found. Currently, it can only be stated that in very few cases, whether in four-class or eight-class areas, do we have any basis for claiming that we know the meanings of the class names, let alone that we know they are derived from the names of animals.

One piece of evidence on the subject we need mention only to reject. The Rev. H. Kempe, of the Lutheran Mission among the southern Arunta, has on two occasions stated that the classes in signalling to each other use as their signs the gestures employed to designate animals129. On one occasion however he assigns to the Bunanka class the eaglehawk gesture, on another the lizard gesture; the remaining three, which he added only on the second occasion, were ant, wallaby and eaglehawk. It may be noted that the eaglehawk sign is attributed by him to the two classes which would form the main part of the population of a local group; in the second place all four animals are among the totems of the tribe; it seems therefore probable that Mr Kempe has merely confused the sign made to a man of the given kin with a sign which he supposed to be made to a man of a certain class. If he paid little attention to the subject, and especially if on the second occasion he gained his information at a large tribal meeting, the large number of totems would [85]render it improbable that conflicting evidence would lead him to discover his mistake. If he pursued his enquiries far enough he might, it is true, get more than one sign for a given class; but if he contented himself with asking four men, one of each class, the probability would be that he would get four separate gestures. In any case we have no warrant for arguing that the gesture in any way translates the class name.

One piece of evidence on the subject that we only need to mention to dismiss comes from Rev. H. Kempe, who works with the Lutheran Mission among the southern Arunta. He has claimed on two occasions that the classes use gestures to communicate with each other, and these gestures correspond to signs for certain animals. However, he attributes the eaglehawk gesture to the Bunanka class on one occasion and the lizard gesture on another; the other three gestures he mentioned only later were for ant, wallaby, and eaglehawk. It’s worth noting that he connects the eaglehawk sign to two classes that would represent the majority of a local group's population. Additionally, all four animals are totems of the tribe. Therefore, it seems likely that Mr. Kempe mixed up the gesture used for a person of a specific kin with one he assumed was for someone of a particular class. If he wasn’t very attentive to the details, especially if he gathered this information during a large tribal meeting, the numerous totems would make it unlikely for conflicting evidence to help him see his mistake. If he had followed up on his inquiries further, he might have found multiple signs for a given class, but if he limited his questions to four individuals—one from each class—the chances are he would receive four distinct gestures. In any case, we have no basis to argue that the gesture in any way represents the class name.

111 In practice they are eight-class.

111 In practice, they consist of eight classes.

112 The numbers refer to those used in chapter IV.

112 The numbers refer to those used in chapter IV.

113 These are merely rough percentages based on arbitrary values for partial resemblances.

113 These are just rough percentages based on random values for partial similarities.

114 This table shows what percentage of names is completely different; partial differences are not allowed for.

114 This table displays the percentage of names that are entirely different; partial differences are not counted.

115 Possibly a prefix also; cf. Koocheebinga, Koorabunna and their sister names.

115 Possibly a prefix too; see Koocheebinga, Koorabunna and their related names.

116 Curr, vocab. no. 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Curr, vocab. no. 37.

117 ib. no. 39. Spencer and Gillen give "loud voiced" as the meaning.

117 ib. no. 39. Spencer and Gillen define it as "loud voiced."

118 ib. nos. 34, 40, 49 a, 104.

118 ib. nos. 34, 40, 49 a, 104.

119 Moore, Vocab.; Mathew, p. 226.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Moore, Vocab.; Mathew, p. 226.

120 Mathew, p. 232; Curr, nos. 164, 170, 178.

120 Mathew, p. 232; Curr, nos. 164, 170, 178.

121 ib. no. 143.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ib. no. 143.

122 ib. no. 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ib. no. 110.

123 Elsewhere muri means red kangaroo.

123 In other places, muri refers to a red kangaroo.

124 ib. nos. 168, 181, 190; Mathew, Eaglehawk, p. 227.

124 ib. nos. 168, 181, 190; Mathew, Eaglehawk, p. 227.

125 Curr, no. 181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Curr, no. 181.

126 Mathew, Eaglehawk, p. 100; Curr, no. 177.

126 Mathew, Eaglehawk, p. 100; Curr, no. 177.

127 ib. no. 55.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ib. no. 55.

128 Roth, Studies, p. 50; Curr, nos. 37, 38, 39.

128 Roth, Studies, p. 50; Curr, nos. 37, 38, 39.

129 Halle Verein fur Erdkunde, 1883, p. 52; Aust. Ass. Adv. Sci. II, 640.

129 Halle Society for Geography, 1883, p. 52; Aust. Ass. Adv. Sci. II, 640.


CHAPTER VIII.

THEORIES OF THE ORIGIN OF CLASSES.

THEORIES OF THE ORIGIN OF CLASSES.

Effect of classes. Dr Durkheim's Theory of Origin. Origin in grouping of totems. Dr Durkheim on origin of eight classes. Herr Cunow's theory of classes.

Effect of classes. Dr. Durkheim's Theory of Origin. Origin in grouping of totems. Dr. Durkheim on the origin of eight classes. Herr Cunow's theory of classes.

In dealing with the origin of the classes it is important to bear in mind that they are undoubtedly later than the phratries. This is clear, not only from the considerations urged on p. 71, but also from the fact that the areas covered by the same classes are in the three most important cases immensely larger than any covered by a phratriac system. We may therefore dismiss at the outset Herr Cunow's theory, which makes the classes the original form of organisation.

In exploring the origin of classes, it’s crucial to remember that they definitely appeared after the phratries. This is evident not only from the points made on p. 71, but also because the regions associated with the same classes are, in the three key examples, significantly larger than those governed by a phratriac system. Therefore, we can rule out Herr Cunow's theory from the start, which claims that classes were the original form of organization.

To explain the origin of the classes, as of the phratries, two kinds of theories have been put forward, which are in this case also classifiable as reformatory and developmental respectively. The former labour under the same disadvantages, so far as they assume that particular marriages were regarded as immoral or objectionable, as do the similar hypotheses of the origin of phratries.

To explain where social classes and phratries came from, two types of theories have been proposed, which can be categorized as reformative and developmental. The first type faces the same issues, as they assume that certain marriages were seen as immoral or unacceptable, similar to the theories about the origin of phratries.

What is the effect of dividing a phratry into two classes? Firstly and most obviously, to reduce by one half the number of women from whom a man may take his spouse. Secondarily, to put in the forbidden class both his mother's generation and his daughters' generation. It must however not be overlooked that it is the whole class of individuals that are thus put beyond his reach and not those only who stand to him in the relation of daughters in the European sense. Now it is certain that the savage of the [87]present day distinguishes blood relationship from tribal relationship; of this there are plenty of examples in Australia itself130. In fact the hypothesis that the introduction of class regulations was due to a desire to prevent the intermarriage of parents and children, more especially of fathers and daughters, the mothers being of course of the same phratries as their sons in the normal tribe, depends for its existence on the assumption that consanguinity was recognised. But it is clearly a clumsy expedient to limit a man's right of choice to the extent we have indicated solely in order to prevent him from marrying his daughter, when the simple prohibition to marry her would, so far as we can see, have been equally effective.

What happens when a phratry is divided into two classes? First and foremost, it cuts in half the number of women a man can choose as a spouse. Additionally, it places both his mother's generation and his daughters' generation into the forbidden category. It's important to note that it's the entire class of individuals that becomes off-limits to him, not just those who are considered daughters in the European sense. Clearly, modern societies recognize the difference between blood relations and tribal relations; numerous examples can be found in Australia. In fact, the idea that class regulations were created to prevent parents from marrying their own children, especially fathers from marrying daughters, assumes that blood relationships were understood. However, it seems like an awkward solution to restrict a man's choice of partners just to avoid him marrying his daughter, when simply stating that he cannot marry her would likely have worked just as well.

Dr Durkheim has suggested that phratries and classes originated together.

Dr. Durkheim suggested that phratries and classes developed simultaneously.

If we start with two exogamous local groups in which the determinant spouse removes, the result is two groups in which both phratries are found, as is evident from the following graphic representation. The two sides represent the local grouping, the letters A and B the phratry names, and m or f male or female; the = denotes marriage, the vertical lines show the children, the brackets show that the person whose symbol is bracketed removes, and the italics that the symbol in question is that of a spouse introduced from without.

If we begin with two local groups that marry outside of their community, the outcome is two groups that each include both phratries, as shown in the graphic below. The two sides illustrate the local groups, the letters A and B represent the names of the phratries, and m or f indicate male or female; the = signifies marriage, the vertical lines represent the children, the brackets indicate the person whose symbol is bracketed is married outside the group, and italics show that the symbol in question belongs to a spouse from outside.

mA=fB   mB=fA
 
 
 
 
 
[fB] mB=fA   fB=mA [mB]
 
 
 
 
 
[fA] mA=fB   fA=mB [fB]
 
 
 
 
 
[fB] mB=fA   fB=mA [fA]
etc.     etc.

We see from this that the alternate generations are in each group A and B, whose spouses are in the same alternation B and A, the male remaining in the group, the female removing in each case, if we assume that the matrilineal kinship is the rule. The permanent members of each group therefore, and in like manner the imported members, are by alternate generations[88] A and B, though of course there is no difference of age actually corresponding to the difference of generation.

We see here that the alternate generations occur in each group A and B, with their partners in the opposite order B and A. The male stays in the group while the female leaves in each case, assuming that matrilineal kinship is the norm. Therefore, the permanent members of each group, as well as the new members, are by alternate generations[88] A and B, even though there isn't any actual age difference corresponding to the difference in generation.

By the simple phratry law that A can only marry B, and may marry any B, local group mates are marriageable. The law however which forbids the marriage of phratry mates is on Mr Lang's original theory founded on the prohibition to marry group mates. If we suppose that the primal law or the memory of it continued to work, we have at once a sufficient explanation of the origin of the four-class system. The tribes or nations in which the instinct against intra-group marriage was strong enough to persist as an active principle after the law against intra-phratry marriage had become recognised, may have proceeded to create four classes at a very early stage, while those in whom the feeling for the primal law was less strong adhered to the simple phratry system.

By the straightforward phratry law that A can only marry B, and can marry any B, local group members are eligible for marriage. However, the law that prohibits the marriage of phratry members is based on Mr. Lang's original theory, which stems from the ban on marrying group members. If we assume that the initial law, or the memory of it, continued to influence behavior, it provides a clear explanation for the origin of the four-class system. The tribes or nations where the instinct against marrying within the group was strong enough to remain a driving force after the ban on intra-phratry marriage became accepted may have established four classes very early on, while those with a weaker attachment to the original law stuck to the simpler phratry system.

But it is an insuperable objection to this theory that it makes the four-class system originate simultaneously with, or at any rate shortly after, the rise of the phratries. For we cannot suppose that the feeling for the primal law remained dormant for long ages and then suddenly revived. On the other hand we have seen that if the difference in the distribution of the phratry and class names is any guide, a considerable interval must have separated the rise of the one from the rise of the other. Unless therefore it can be shown that some other explanation accounts for the non-coincidence of phratry and class areas, we can hardly accept any explanation of the origin of classes which makes them originate at a period not far removed from the introduction of the phratries.

But a strong objection to this theory is that it suggests the four-class system emerged at the same time as, or shortly after, the rise of the phratries. We can't assume that respect for the primal law lay dormant for long periods and then suddenly resurfaced. On the other hand, we've observed that if the differences in how phratry and class names are distributed are any indication, there must have been a significant gap between the two events. Unless it can be demonstrated that another explanation clarifies why phratry and class areas do not overlap, we can hardly accept any explanation of the origin of classes that claims they started around the same time as the introduction of the phratries.

The fact that a certain number of class names are in character totemic, that is, bear animal names, suggests that the class system may be a development of the totem kins, which in certain cases are grouped within the phratries or otherwise subject to special regulations. In the Urabunna the choice of a man of one totem is said to be limited to women of the right status in a single totem of the opposite phratry. Among the similarly organised Yandairunga the limitation is to certain totems, and Dr Howitt gives other examples of the same order. In the Kongulu tribe these totemic classes seem to have been [89]known by special names. In the Wotjoballuk tribe there are sub-totems, grouped with certain totems, which again seem to be collected into aggregates intermediate between the phratry and the simple totem kin. But it is difficult to see why, if the classes have arisen out of such organisations, there should be found over the great part of Australia four, and only four, classes from which the eight have obviously developed. In any case we have no parallel in these modifications to the alternate generations of the class system.

The fact that some class names are totemic, meaning they refer to bear animal names, suggests that the class system might have developed from totem clans, which are sometimes organized within phratries or subjected to specific rules. In the Urabunna, a man of one totem is reportedly limited to marrying women of the right status in a single totem from the opposite phratry. Among the similarly structured Yandairunga, the limitation applies to certain totems, and Dr. Howitt provides more examples of the same kind. In the Kongulu tribe, these totemic classes seem to have been [89]known by unique names. In the Wotjoballuk tribe, there are sub-totems organized with certain totems, which seem to be grouped into intermediaries between the phratry and the simple totem clan. However, it’s hard to understand why, if the classes evolved from such organizations, there would only be four classes throughout much of Australia from which the eight have clearly developed. In any case, there’s no parallel in these changes to the alternating generations of the class system.

These find an analogue, according to an old report, not subsequently confirmed, in the Wailwun tribe, where, however, it is supplementary to the classes. We are told that there are four totems in this tribe, though this does not agree with other reports, and that they are found in both phratries indiscriminately. A woman's children do not take her totem, nor, apparently, the totem of her brother, who belongs to a different kin, but are of the remaining two totems according to their sex131. From this it follows that the totems alternate, precisely as do the classes; the difference in the arrangement consists in the distinction of totem falling to males and females, which has no analogue in the class system. But such arrangements, even if we may take them as established facts, are clearly of secondary origin, and can hardly give a clue to the origin of the classes.

These find a similar instance, according to an old report that hasn't been confirmed, in the Wailwun tribe, where it is an addition to the classes. It is mentioned that there are four totems in this tribe, although this conflicts with other reports, and they are found in both groups without distinction. A woman's children do not inherit her totem, nor do they take on the totem of her brother, who belongs to a different kin, but instead have one of the other two totems based on their sex131. This indicates that the totems alternate, just like the classes; the difference in the arrangement lies in the fact that totems are assigned to males and females, which has no equivalent in the class system. However, such arrangements, even if we consider them established facts, are clearly of secondary origin and are unlikely to provide insight into the origin of the classes.

There is an important difference between the four-class and eight-class organisations in respect of the totem kins. In the former systems the kins are almost invariably divided between the phratries; but within them they do not belong to either of the classes, though certain classes claim them132; but on the contrary, of necessity are divided between them. In the eight-class tribes this seems to be the case in some tribes also; in others, like the Arunta, abnormalities of development cause the totems to fall in both phratries. But in the Mara, the Mayoo, and the Warramunga133 they fall, or are stated to fall, in the first case into groups according to the four classes, in the other cases according to the "couples," i.e. the two classes which stand in [90]the relation of parent and child (the son of Panunga is Appungerta, his son is again Panunga, and so for the other pairs). This suggests that totemism has something to do with the division of the four classes into eight, as was pointed out by Dr Durkheim in 1905134. His argument is that as long as descent was in the female line, the rule was that a man could not marry a woman of his mother's totem. When the change to male descent took place, the mother's totem, as we see by actual examples135, did not lose the respect which it formerly enjoyed; there is in more than one tribe a tabu of the mother's as well as of the father's totem. That being so, it is natural to suppose that the new marriage organisation according to male descent might be modified to take account of this fact. By dividing the classes and arranging that one member of a couple should be debarred not only from intermarrying with the class of his mother, for which the four-class system also provides, but also from intermarrying with the second member of the same couple too, this result was attained, in the view of Dr Durkheim.

There’s a significant difference between the four-class and eight-class organizations regarding the totem kins. In the four-class system, the kins are almost always divided among the phratries; however, they don’t belong to either class, even though certain classes claim them; rather, they are split between them. This also appears to happen in some eight-class tribes; in others, like the Arunta, developmental abnormalities cause the totems to be associated with both phratries. But in the Mara, the Mayoo, and the Warramunga, they are categorized— in the first case into groups according to the four classes, and in the other cases according to the "couples," meaning the two classes that represent a parent-child relationship (the son of Panunga is Appungerta, his son is again Panunga, and this pattern continues for the other pairs). This implies that totemism is connected to the shift from four classes to eight, as noted by Dr. Durkheim in 1905. He argued that while descent was traced through the female line, the rule was that a man could not marry a woman from his mother's totem. When the system shifted to male descent, the mother’s totem, as shown by actual examples, maintained its previous importance; in more than one tribe, there is a taboo concerning both the mother's and the father's totems. Given this, it makes sense to think that the new marriage structure based on male descent might be adjusted to consider this fact. By splitting the classes and ensuring that one member of a couple was prohibited from marrying not only someone from his mother's class, as the four-class system also states, but also from the second member of the same couple, this outcome was achieved, according to Dr. Durkheim.

It remains however to be established that this segregation of totems is actually found in the tribes in question. For the Warramunga Spencer and Gillen distinctly state136 that the arrangement is dichotomous, in which case the alleged result would not be brought about. The Anula and Mara are exceptional tribes with direct male descent; it is hardly likely that the eight-class system spread from them. The Mayoo have not yet been reported on by an expert. Finally some of the tribes have not even the dichotomous arrangement of totems but distribute them in both phratries. The basis of the hypothesis, therefore, is hardly established.

It still needs to be established whether this segregation of totems is actually present in the tribes in question. For the Warramunga, Spencer and Gillen clearly state136 that the arrangement is dichotomous, which would mean that the alleged outcome couldn't happen. The Anula and Mara are unique tribes with direct male descent; it's unlikely that the eight-class system originated from them. The Mayoo have not been evaluated by an expert yet. Lastly, some tribes don't even have the dichotomous arrangement of totems but instead distribute them across both phratries. So, the foundation of the hypothesis is not well-established.

Singularly enough, Dr Durkheim137 expresses his adherence to a previous theory of his own as to the method of effecting the change from female to male descent in four-class tribes. This he supposes to have been done by transferring one of the two classes from each phratry to the opposite one; and in the former discussion (Année Soc. V, 82 sq.) he showed that this [91]procedure would result in scattering the totems through both phratries, as we find them to be in the case of the Arunta. It is therefore singular to find that he adheres to this theory when his new hypothesis demands that the totems, so far from being more widely distributed, should be actually confined to the members of one couple. Beyond the Urabunna custom in intertribal marriages, however, which is hardly decisive evidence, there does not appear to be any proof that the transference from one phratry to the other ever took place.

Interestingly, Dr Durkheim __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ stands by a previous theory of his regarding how the transition from female to male descent occurred in four-class tribes. He believes this was achieved by moving one of the two classes from each phratry to the opposite one; in his earlier discussion (Année Soc. V, 82 sq.), he demonstrated that this [91] method would lead to the scattering of the totems across both phratries, as observed in the case of the Arunta. It’s therefore surprising that he continues to support this theory when his new hypothesis suggests that the totems should be restricted to the members of one couple, rather than being more widely distributed. Aside from the Urabunna custom in intertribal marriages, which isn’t strong evidence, there seems to be no proof that the transfer between phratries ever actually happened.

The further support claimed by Dr Durkheim for his hypothesis from the alleged male descent of the totem in tribes where female descent of the class names prevails, rests on too uncertain a basis to make it necessary to deal with it at length; some criticism of the evidence will be found elsewhere.

The additional support Dr. Durkheim claims for his hypothesis from the supposed male descent of the totem in tribes where female descent of the class names is common is based on too shaky evidence to warrant an extensive discussion; some critique of the evidence appears elsewhere.

We have seen above that the Dieri rule is precisely parallel to that of the eight-class tribes in practice; it is however expressed, not by a class system, but by enacting that people standing in a certain degree of kinship or consanguinity shall marry. If Dr Durkheim's theory of the origin of the eight-class system is correct, it should also apply to the Dieri. Now the rule that a man must marry his maternal great-uncle's daughter clearly prevents intermarriage with one of the mother's totem; but this cannot be the object of the rule, for it is prevented already by the phratry system. Dr Durkheim's theory therefore finds no support in the Dieri rule.

We have seen above that the Dieri rule is quite similar to that of the eight-class tribes in practice; however, it's not expressed as a class system. Instead, it specifies that people who are a certain degree of kin or blood relatives can marry. If Dr. Durkheim's theory about the origin of the eight-class system is correct, it should also apply to the Dieri. The rule that a man must marry his maternal great-uncle’s daughter clearly stops intermarriage with one of the mother’s totems. However, that's not the purpose of the rule since it's already prevented by the phratry system. Therefore, Dr. Durkheim's theory doesn’t find support in the Dieri rule.

On the other hand, unless the totems have been scattered through the phratries since the southern Arunta divided their classes, Dr Durkheim will have difficulty in explaining why a tribe where the totem does not concern marriage at all has found it necessary to split the classes; and that though the child does not take its totem from mother or father.

On the other hand, unless the totems have been spread out among the groups since the southern Arunta divided their classes, Dr. Durkheim will struggle to explain why a tribe, where the totem has nothing to do with marriage, felt the need to separate the classes; especially since the child does not inherit its totem from either parent.

Herr Cunow has advanced the view that the classes correspond to distinctions of age; but he took as his basis, not the differentia of elder and younger, but the distinction made by the initiation customs, which divide the community, in his view, into three strata—young, adult and old. Into the difficulties created by this theory we need not here enter. Suffice it to say that the theory depends on the supposition that an [92]age-grade had to marry within itself. Now the age-grade is not a fixed body, but is continually changing its personnel; not only so, but it is difficult to see how marriage could take place, given the initiation ceremonies, in any other way; unions of "old men" with adult women apart, which are not, in fact, prohibited, so far as is known, the only marriages possible are those within the adult grade. Although father and son can rarely belong to the adult grade simultaneously, mother and daughter can readily do so. If not, these grades are clearly generation classes, and what Herr Cunow really takes as the basis of his theory is the generation in each family. This can readily be shown by a consideration of the kinship terms.

Herr Cunow has put forward the idea that social classes reflect age distinctions; however, he based this on initiation customs that he believes divide the community into three levels—young, adult, and old—rather than the difference between older and younger individuals. We don’t need to delve into the complications this theory creates. It’s enough to note that it assumes an [92] age group must marry within itself. Yet, the age group is not a stable entity; its members are constantly changing. Furthermore, it’s hard to see how marriages could occur in any other manner, given the initiation rituals, except for the unions of "old men" with adult women, which as far as we know, are not forbidden. The only types of marriages that seem feasible are those within the adult group. While a father and son seldom belong to the adult group at the same time, a mother and daughter can easily do so. If that’s not the case, these groups clearly represent generation classes, and what Herr Cunow actually bases his theory on is the generation within each family. This can be easily demonstrated by looking at the kinship terms.

130 Roth, Eth. Stud. p. 182; Spencer and Gillen, Nor. Tr. p. 616; Howitt, p. 262; J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 166.

130 Roth, Eth. Stud. p. 182; Spencer and Gillen, Nor. Tr. p. 616; Howitt, p. 262; J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 166.

131 J. A. I. VII, 249, cf. J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 172.

131 J. A. I. VII, 249, see also J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 172.

132 Howitt, p. 110.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 110.

133 Nor. Tr. p. 167; Proc. R. G. S. Qu. XVI, 70; J. R. S. N. S. W. XXX, 111, 112.

133 Nor. Tr. p. 167; Proc. R. G. S. Qu. XVI, 70; J. R. S. N. S. W. XXX, 111, 112.

134 Ann. Soc. VIII, 118.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ann. Soc. VIII, 118.

135 Spencer and Gillen, Nor. Tr. p. 166.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spencer and Gillen, Nor. Tr. p. 166.

136 Nor. Tr. p. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nor. Tr. p. 163.

137 p. 142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 142.


CHAPTER IX.

KINSHIP TERMS.

Family Terms.

Descriptive and classificatory systems. Kinship terms of Wathi-Wathi, Ngerikudi-speaking people and Arunta. Essential features. Urabunna. Dieri. Distinction of elder and younger.

Descriptive and classificatory systems. Kinship terms of Wathi-Wathi, Ngerikudi-speaking people, and Arunta. Key features. Urabunna. Dieri. Distinction between older and younger.

Some classless two-phratry tribes observe in practice the same rules as the four and eight class tribes when they are deciding what marriages are permissible. The Dieri and Narrangga follow the eight-class rule; the position of the Urabunna is somewhat uncertain owing to the obscurity of our authorities, which again is probably due to their lack of intimate acquaintance with the tribe; and the Wolgal, Ngarrego and Murring have the simple four-class rule that a man marries his mother's brother's daughter.

Some classless two-phratry tribes follow the same marriage rules as the four and eight class tribes. The Dieri and Narrangga adhere to the eight-class system; the situation with the Urabunna is a bit unclear due to our sources, likely because they weren't closely familiar with the tribe; and the Wolgal, Ngarrego, and Murring follow the straightforward four-class rule where a man marries his mother's brother's daughter.

We have seen in an earlier chapter that kinship and consanguinity are distinct in their nature, though among civilised peoples they are not in practice distinguishable. In the lower stages of culture it is otherwise, as will be shown in detail below. Corresponding to this distinction of consanguinity and kinship but not parallel to it we have two ways of expressing these relationships—the descriptive and the classificatory. The terminology of the former system is based on the principle of reckoning the relationship of two people by the total number of steps between them and the nearest lineal ancestor of both. The latter does not concern itself with descent at all but expresses the status of the individual as a member of a group of persons. Thus, to take a single example, in a typical Australian tribe the word applied by a child to its father is not used of him alone but of all the other males on the same level of a generation provided they belong to the same phratry; to the other half of the generation is applied the term usually translated "mother's brother."

We've seen in an earlier chapter that kinship and blood relation are different in nature, although among modern societies they aren't really distinguished in practice. In less advanced cultures, it's a different story, as will be detailed below. Corresponding to this distinction between blood relation and kinship, but not directly parallel, we have two ways of expressing these relationships—the descriptive and the classificatory. The terminology in the first system is based on counting the number of steps between two people and their closest common ancestor. The second system doesn't focus on lineage at all but describes a person's status as a member of a specific group. For example, in a typical Australian tribe, the term a child uses for their father isn't exclusive to him; it applies to all other males of the same generation as long as they belong to the same group. The term used for the other half of that generation is usually translated as "mother's brother."

Unfortunately but few Australian lists of kinship terms have been drawn up, and the anomalous tribes like the Kurnai have absorbed a large share of attention. It is however possible to give tables for the three classes of tribes with which we have been in the main concerned. Those given are in use among the Wathi-Wathi of Victoria, the Ngerikudi-speaking people of North Queensland and the Arunta138.

Unfortunately, there are only a few Australian lists of kinship terms available, and the unusual tribes like the Kurnai have received a lot of attention. However, it's possible to provide tables for the three main classes of tribes we've focused on. The tables provided are in use among the Wathi-Wathi of Victoria, the Ngerikudi-speaking people of North Queensland, and the Arunta __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Wathi-Wathi Tribe: two-phratry.

Wathi-Wathi Tribe: two clans.

Phratry A Phratry B Generation
  Naponui
(mother's father)
Miimui
(father's mother)
  Kokonui
(mother's mother)
Matui
(father's father)
I
Mamui (father)
Niingui (father's
sister=
Nalundui, wife's
mother)
  Kukui (mother)
Gunui (mother's
brother=
Nguthanguthu
wife's father)
  II
  Malunui
(father's
sister's son)
Neripui
(father's sister's
daughter=wife)
  EGO
Wawi, mamui
(elder brother,
sister)
Tatui, minukui
(younger do.)
III
Waipui
(son, daughter)
  Ngipui
(sister's son)
? (sister's dau.
=Boikathui,
son's wife)
  IV
  Naponui
(daughter's son)
Miimui
(sister's son's
son)
  Kokonui
(sister's
daughter's son)
Matui
(son's son)
V

Ngerikudi: Four-class.

Ngerikudi: Four classes.

Phratry A: Class a Class a1 Phratry B: Class b Class b1 Generation
  Daida
(mother's father)
Baida
(father's mother)
  Mite
(mother's mother)
Laeta
(father's father
I
Naider
(father)
Waita
(father's brother)
Niata
(elder sister)
Wiata
(younger do.)
  Naibeguta
(mother)
Miata
(brother)
Goete
(elder sister)
Datu
(younger do.)
  II
  Danuma
(wife=mo. bro.
dau.)
Lanti ngenuma
(sister's husband
=mo. bro. son)
  EGO
Maneinga
(elder brother)
Goete
(elder sister)
Otro
(younger brother
or sister)
III
Yuta (son
or daughter)
  ? (sister's son
or daughter)
Yamaanta (dau's
husband)
  IV
  Yudanta
(daughter's child)
  Yuunta
(son's child)
V

So far as deficiencies in our information would allow, these tables have been drawn up on corresponding lines, and the first point which strikes us is the great similarity between the three tables, in spite of the apparent wide divergence in the kinship organisation of the tribes. To facilitate comparison the Wathi-Wathi terms have been arranged, not only according to the system in use in the tribe, but in such a way as to show how the terms would be arranged under the four-class system.

As much as our limited information permits, these tables have been created along similar lines, and the first thing that stands out is the significant similarity among the three tables, despite the noticeable differences in the kinship structures of the tribes. To make comparison easier, the Wathi-Wathi terms have been organized not just according to the system used in the tribe, but also in a way that illustrates how the terms would be arranged in a four-class system.

Panunga Uknaria Bulthara Appungerta Generation
    Ipmunna (mother's
mother, wife's
mother's father)
Arunga (father's
father)
I
Oknia (father)
Uwinna
(father's sisters)
Mura (wife's
mother, wife's
mother's
brothers)
    II
    Ipmunna (father's
sister's daughter's
husband, son's
wife's mother)
EGO
Okilia (elder
brothers)
Ungaraitcha
(elder sisters)
Itia (younger
brothers and
sisters)
III
Allira (children,
brother's
children)
      IV
      Arunga (son's
son)
V
Purula Ungalla Kumara Umbitchana Generation
    Tjimmia
(mother's father)
Aperla (father's
mother)
I
Mia (mother,
mother's sister)
Gammona
(mother's brother)
Ikuntera
(wife's father)
    II
    Unkulla (father's
sister's sons)
Unawa (wife,
wife's sisters)
Umbirna (wife's
brother=sister's
husband)
III
Gammona (son's
wife)
Umba (sister's
children)
    IV
    Tjimmia
(daughter's child)
  V

In the Wathi-Wathi system, we observe that in each generation there are two groups of males and two of females, corresponding to the two-phratry system, which are distinguished by names differing for each generation. Precisely the same arrangement is found in the four-class tribe. The four-class are therefore simply a systematisation of the terms of kinship in use under the two-phratry system.

In the Wathi-Wathi system, we can see that in every generation there are two groups of males and two groups of females, in line with the two-phratry system, which are identified by names that change for each generation. The exact same structure is present in the four-class tribe. The four-class system is essentially just an organized way of using the kinship terms from the two-phratry system.

Comparing now the eight-class with the four-class system, we do not see at a glance the essential principle of the former. The clue is given by the fact that classes I and IV, II and III in phratry A, I and II, III and IV in phratry B, are what we have termed a couple, that is to say stand in the relation of parent and child alternately. Marriage being between classes of corresponding numbers, it follows that Kumara-Bulthara and Appungerta-Umbitchana are the maternal and paternal grandparents of the man EGO. The grandparents of his wife are in the same classes but with reversal as regards the sex. Bulthara is the cousin of Appungerta, Kumara of Umbitchana and so on. We see therefore that, just as among the Dieri, a man may not marry his cousin, but must marry his second cousin, to use ordinary terms, which in this case are not misleading.

Comparing the eight-class system with the four-class system, we don't immediately recognize the key principle of the former. The insight comes from the fact that classes I and IV, II and III in phratry A, and I and II, III and IV in phratry B, are what we call a couple, meaning they have an alternating parent-child relationship. Since marriage occurs between classes that correspond in number, it follows that Kumara-Bulthara and Appungerta-Umbitchana are the maternal and paternal grandparents of the person known as EGO. The grandparents of his wife belong to the same classes but are reversed in terms of gender. Bulthara is the cousin of Appungerta, Kumara of Umbitchana, and so on. Therefore, we see that just like among the Dieri, a man cannot marry his cousin but must marry his second cousin, which, in this context, isn't misleading.

Looking now at the Ngerikudi system, we see that elder and younger sisters are distinguished in the generations of EGO and his parents. Possibly they are the eight-class tribe of Queensland to which Dr Howitt alludes. If not, we have in them a tribe one stage earlier than the southern Arunta, who have their four classes divided but as yet without any corresponding names.

Looking at the Ngerikudi system now, we see that elder and younger sisters are identified in the generations of EGO and his parents. They might be the eight-class tribe from Queensland that Dr. Howitt mentions. If not, we have a tribe that is one stage earlier than the southern Arunta, who have their four classes divided but currently lack any corresponding names.

The Dieri rule is that of the eight-class tribes. The person designated as the proper spouse for a male is his mother's mother's brother's daughter's daughter, in other words, the grandchildren of brother and sister intermarry. This, as we have already seen, is precisely the effect of the eight-class rules. We are therefore confronted with three possibilities. Either the Dieri regulations are aberrant or they have introduced these rules under the influence of the neighbouring eight-class system; or the eight-class organisation is a systematisation of the Dieri rule, adopted perhaps to facilitate the determination of marriageableness or otherwise in the case of persons residing at some distance from each other and therefore less likely to be ac[98]quainted with genealogical niceties than the members of a small community. Now if the second of these hypotheses is correct, it is by no means clear why the Dieri, having in view the attainment of the object of the eight-class system, did not simply adopt it; for this we can find no reason; and it is clearly more reasonable on other grounds to suppose that these regulations are of independent origin. But we know the eight-class rule to have arisen from a division within a generation, which the Dieri rule is not. Therefore the latter must be sporadic.

The Dieri rule follows the eight-class tribes system. The proper spouse for a man is his mother's mother's brother's daughter’s daughter, meaning the grandchildren of siblings intermarry. This is exactly what the eight-class rules achieve. We are faced with three possibilities. Either the Dieri rules are unusual, or they adopted these rules influenced by the nearby eight-class system; or the eight-class organization is a formalized version of the Dieri rule, possibly created to make it easier to determine who is eligible for marriage, especially for people living far apart and less familiar with family connections than those in a small community. If the second possibility is correct, it’s unclear why the Dieri, wanting to achieve the goals of the eight-class system, didn’t just take it on completely; there’s no clear reason for that, and it seems more logical for these rules to have originated independently. However, we know that the eight-class rule developed from a division within a generation, which the Dieri rule does not, leading us to conclude that the latter must be irregular.

The same is probably true of the Urabunna, but here our information is very scanty and the precise working of the rules is far from clear. What happens is that an elder brother (A) of a woman (B) marries an elder sister (D) of a man (C); the daughter of this elder sister (D) is the proper mate for the son of the younger sister (B) of her husband; this younger sister's husband is the younger brother, C. Now the term elder brother, elder sister, does not seem to refer to age; the rule appears to be—once an elder brother, always an elder brother from generation to generation.

The same likely applies to the Urabunna, but our information here is quite limited, and the specific application of the rules isn’t very clear. What occurs is that the elder brother (A) of a woman (B) marries the elder sister (D) of a man (C); the daughter of this elder sister (D) is the right match for the son of the younger sister (B) of her husband; the husband of this younger sister is the younger brother, C. It seems that the terms elder brother and elder sister don’t necessarily indicate age; the rule appears to be—once an elder brother, always an elder brother from generation to generation.

We learn from Spencer and Gillen, that all the women of a generation in the one phratry, and presumably within the right totem only, are to a man either nupa (= marriageable) or apillia. In the case given by Dr Howitt the younger sister is nupa to the younger brother, the elder to the elder brother; but we do not learn how elder and younger are distinguished, if it is not by descent. Apparently it cannot be by descent, however; for we find that the son of the younger brother and sister marries the daughter of the elder brother and sister. As to what would happen if the younger brother and sister have a daughter, the elder a son, we have no information; but apparently they cannot marry. Such a daughter must find the son of two people who stand to her father and mother as they stood to A and D.

We learn from Spencer and Gillen that all the women of a generation in one group, and likely within the correct totem only, are to a man either nupa (meaning marriageable) or apillia. In the example given by Dr. Howitt, the younger sister is nupa to the younger brother, and the elder sister is nupa to the elder brother; however, we don’t find out how they distinguish between elder and younger unless it's based on descent. However, it seems like it can’t be solely about descent, because we see that the son of the younger brother and sister marries the daughter of the elder brother and sister. As for what would occur if the younger brother and sister have a daughter and the elder has a son, we have no information; but it seems they cannot marry. Such a daughter must seek out the son of two individuals who relate to her father and mother the way A and D did.

From this example it is clear that the boundaries of the nupa and apillia groups are not fixed in a given group of women; it is not possible to divide the women and the men into elder brothers and sisters on the one hand, younger brothers and sisters on the other. But if this is the case, we are quite in the dark as to the meaning of the marriage regulations.

From this example, it's clear that the boundaries of the nupa and apillia groups aren't fixed within a specific group of women; it's impossible to categorize the women and men into older siblings on one side and younger siblings on the other. However, if that's the case, we are left completely unsure about the significance of the marriage regulations.

One thing however seems certain; viz., that the Urabunna regulations do not give the same result as the four-class regulations. With them the division is within the generation. There is no class of women, who, with their descendants, are the normal spouses of a class of men, with their descendants. That being so, the Urabunna case can hardly throw light on the genesis of the four-class system.

One thing, however, seems clear: the Urabunna regulations do not produce the same outcome as the four-class regulations. With the latter, the division occurs within the generation. There isn’t a class of women who, along with their descendants, are the usual partners of a class of men and their descendants. Given this, the Urabunna case is unlikely to shed light on the origins of the four-class system.

Among the Urabunna, however, like the Wathi-Wathi, we find the rule that a man must marry in his own generation; and this is primâ facie the meaning of the four-class rule. It is true that the origin of the eight-class rule was not what its primâ facie meaning suggests, viz., the desire to prevent the marriage of cousins, for we know that it originated in the distinction between elder and younger sisters. But no similar theory appears to fit the case of the four-class tribes. No division within the generation could possibly produce an alternation of generations.

Among the Urabunna, just like the Wathi-Wathi, there’s a rule that a man has to marry within his own generation; this is basically what the four-class rule means. While the eight-class rule might seem, at first glance, to aim to prevent cousin marriages, its actual origin relates to the distinction between older and younger sisters. However, there doesn’t seem to be a similar explanation for the four-class tribes. No division within a generation could ever create an alternation between generations.

The Red Indians have in many cases different names for the elder and younger sister; the Hausa impose on persons standing in these relations certain prohibitions and avoidances, which are not the same for both elder and younger; in Australia a man may speak freely to his elder sisters in blood, but only at a distance to his tribal ungaraitcha. To his younger sisters, blood and tribal, he may not speak save at such a distance that his features are indistinguishable. In many parts the elder brother has special rights with regard to the younger, and many similar customs might be quoted139.

The Native Americans often have different names for older and younger sisters; the Hausa have specific rules and taboos for people in these relationships, which vary for each sibling. In Australia, a man can talk freely to his biological older sisters but must communicate from a distance with his tribal ungaraitcha. He is not allowed to speak to his younger sisters, both biological and tribal, unless he is far enough away that his face can't be seen. In many places, the older brother has particular rights over the younger sibling, and many other similar customs could be quoted139.

The question why marriage within the generation—the rule of four-class and two-phratry tribes alike—should have come into existence is a complicated one and involves that of the origin of kinship terms. If we take a crucial case of kinship terminology, we find that a child applies the same term to its actual mother as to all the women whom its father might have married, to its potential mothers in fact. If therefore we have to choose between the gradual extension of the terms from the single family to the group or their original application to a group, this instance seems decisive in favour of the latter theory.

The question of why marriage within the same generation—whether in four-class systems or two-phratry tribes—exists is complex and tied to the origins of kinship terms. When looking at a key example of kinship terminology, we see that a child uses the same word for its actual mother as it does for all the women its father could have married, essentially referring to its possible mothers. Therefore, if we must choose between the gradual expansion of terms from an individual family to a broader group or their initial use for a group, this example strongly supports the idea of the latter.

Now if marriage was originally not "group" but individual, a question to be fully discussed in later chapters, we can hardly doubt that parent-child marriage was forbidden or perhaps instinctively avoided. But this would be equivalent to prohibiting marriage with one of a number of men or women embraced under a common kinship term. In the lower culture generally and especially among the Australians there is a tendency to follow things out to their logical conclusions. If this were done in the present case, the result would be to extend the prohibition to all the persons embraced under the kinship term.

Now, if marriage originally wasn't about "groups" but rather individuals, a topic to explore in later chapters, we can hardly question that parent-child marriage was either banned or likely avoided instinctively. However, this would be like forbidding marriage with any of the multiple men or women grouped under a shared kinship label. In lower cultures in general, and especially among Australians, there’s a tendency to follow ideas to their logical conclusions. If this were applied here, the outcome would be to expand the prohibition to everyone included under the kinship term.

In any case the natural tendency in a small group would be to marry within the generation, and this might readily become crystallised in the kinship terms.

In any case, the natural tendency in a small group would be to marry within the same generation, and this could easily become established in the terms of kinship.

The eight-class system, as we have seen, resulted from the distinction between elder and younger sister. What is the meaning of this and what analogies do we find to it?

The eight-class system, as we've seen, came from the difference between older and younger sisters. What does this mean, and what comparisons can we find for it?

Widely extended also are the systems of age-grades. In all parts of the world the men, and sometimes the women, are or have been divided into associations, to which reference was made in Chapter I, which begin by being co-extensive with the tribe for all practical purposes, since all pass through the initiation ceremonies. The various initiation ceremonies during what may be termed the involuntary stage of these associations, no less than in their later form of secret societies, determine the rights and duties of the individuals who undergo them. The period at which they take place is determined, broadly speaking, by the age of the individual. It is therefore clear that for the peoples in the lower stage of culture considerations of age are of the highest importance.

The systems of age-grades are also widely spread. In many parts of the world, men, and sometimes women, are organized into groups, as mentioned in Chapter I, which initially align closely with the tribe for practical purposes, since everyone goes through initiation ceremonies. The different initiation ceremonies that occur during what could be called the involuntary phase of these groups, as well as in their later form as secret societies, define the rights and responsibilities of the individuals who participate. The timing of these ceremonies is usually based on the individual's age. Therefore, it's clear that for cultures at a lower stage of development, age considerations are extremely significant.

We find that in practice the elder brother has much authority, both over the younger brother and the sister. In Victoria he decides whom they are to marry. As we have seen in the tables of terms, the Wathi-Wathi man distinguishes both elder and younger of either sex by special terms, which points to their having special rights or duties140.

We see that in reality, the older brother has a lot of power, both over the younger brother and the sister. In Victoria, he decides who they should marry. As shown in the terms tables, the Wathi-Wathi man uses different terms for both older and younger individuals of either gender, indicating that they have specific rights or duties.

If therefore we cannot see why primitive man should have [101]enacted that the elder rather than the younger, or the daughter of the elder rather than the daughter of the younger, should be preferred, it is at any rate of a piece with his other customs.

If we can’t understand why early humans decided that the elder should be preferred over the younger, or the daughter of the elder over the daughter of the younger, it still fits with their other customs.

From the terms of kinship tabulated above various conclusions have been drawn. It will be seen that a man applies to all the women in the other phratry on the level of his generation the same term as he applies to his actual wife. On this basis it has been argued that at one time all the men in one phratry were united in marriage with all the women in the other within the limits of the generation. Before this again a stage of absolute promiscuity is supposed to have existed. This alternative explanation of the kinship organisations demands to be considered.

From the terms of kinship listed above, several conclusions can be drawn. It's clear that a man uses the same term for all the women in the other group of his generation as he does for his actual wife. Based on this, it's been suggested that there was a time when all the men in one group were married to all the women in the other group within the same generation. Before that, it's believed there was a stage of complete promiscuity. This other explanation of kinship structures needs to be taken into account.

138 J. A. I. XIV, 354; N. Queensl. Eth. Bull. VI, 6; Spencer and Gillen, Northern Tribes, p. 90.

138 J. A. I. XIV, 354; N. Queensl. Eth. Bull. VI, 6; Spencer and Gillen, Northern Tribes, p. 90.

139 Morgan, in Smithsonian Contr. vol. XVII; Globus, LXIX, 3; Nat. Tribes, pp. 88-9.

139 Morgan, in Smithsonian Contr. vol. 17; Globus, LXIX, 3; Nat. Tribes, pp. 88-9.

140 For lists of tribes where this distinction is found see Mathew, Eaglehawk, p. 223-4.

140 For lists of tribes where this distinction is found see Mathew, Eaglehawk, p. 223-4.


CHAPTER X.

TYPES OF SEXUAL UNIONS.

TYPES OF SEXUAL RELATIONSHIPS.

Terminology of Sociology. Marriage. Classification of Types. Hypothetical and existing forms.

Terminology of Sociology. Marriage. Classification of Types. Hypothetical and existing forms.

Students of the sociology of white races enjoy conspicuous advantages over those who devote themselves to the investigation of the organisation of races in the lower stages of culture. In the first place they deal with conditions and forms with which they are personally familiar; and this familiarity is shared by those who form the audience, or the reading public, of these investigators, who may thus count on making themselves understood. Even should they find the already existing terminology insufficient, the knowledge of the phenomena enables them to introduce suitable modifications or innovations without fear of causing misunderstanding. It is true that terminology is often loose, but it exists and can be made to express what is meant.

Students studying the sociology of white races have clear advantages over those who focus on exploring the organization of races in earlier cultural stages. Firstly, they engage with conditions and forms they know personally, and this familiarity is shared by their audience or readers, allowing them to communicate effectively. Even if they find the existing terminology lacking, their understanding of the phenomena lets them make appropriate changes or introduce new terms without worrying about confusion. While it’s true that terminology can be vague, it does exist and can effectively convey the intended meaning.

The student of primitive sociology, on the other hand, is called upon to digest the reports of other observers, who have not always understood the conditions which they describe, who have failed to define to themselves what they are endeavouring to make clear to others, and who make use of a terminology created for an entirely different set of conditions, as if exact definition and care in the use of terms were the last and not the first duty of the observer when he frames his report.

The student of primitive sociology, on the other hand, is faced with the task of sorting through the reports of other observers, who haven’t always grasped the conditions they describe, who haven’t clearly defined what they’re trying to explain to others, and who use terms created for a completely different context, as if precise definitions and careful terminology were the last thing an observer should be concerned about when putting together their report.

Thus, to take a concrete example, there is not much danger that a writer who discusses the question of marriage in civilised communities will deal with one form of union of the sexes, while his readers may imagine that he is dealing with another [103]form. For marriage is the form of sexual union recognised by the law of the land, and its legal sanction distinguishes it from all other forms of sexual union, however permanent they may be, and however short may be the period before the marriage is dissolved by an appeal to the courts of law. In fact in civilised communities the fulfilment of legal forms and ceremonies constitutes marriage, whatever might be said of a union sanctioned by legal forms but unaccompanied by the cohabitation of the parties. When, however, we are dealing with a people ruled by custom and not by law, the case is far different. The force of custom may and usually does in such cases far exceed the force of law in civilised communities. In the lower stages of culture there is far more reluctance to overstep the traditional lines of behaviour than is felt by the ordinary member of a European state, and this though there are penalties in the latter which do not necessarily exist in the former case. But law, in the sense of a rule of conduct, promulgated by a legislator and enforced by penalties inflicted by law courts and carried out by the agents of the state, does not necessarily exist, and, at most, exists only in a very inchoate state. If therefore we read of marriage among such a people, we are left in complete uncertainty whether it is a union corresponding to marriage in civilised lands, or whether it belongs to a different category. The difficulty of the case lies partly in the inability of the observer to distinguish de jure from de facto unions, partly in the fact that one may be transformed into the other, and no ceremony of any sort mark the change. An Australian may, for example, have a wife who is recognised as his by tribal custom and tradition; if she is abducted the aggrieved husband may vindicate his rights but will not necessarily be supported by even his own kin, and will certainly not find anything to correspond to the tribunal before which an Englishman would sue for the restitution of conjugal rights. If the aggrieved husband proves the weaker, he necessarily abandons his wife, and she becomes ipso facto the wife of the aggressor; divorce is in fact pronounced by the issue of an ordeal by combat. So far the matter is clear to the observer.

Thus, to take a concrete example, there isn’t much risk that a writer discussing marriage in civilized societies will focus on one type of union while their readers think he’s referring to another [103] type. Marriage is the type of sexual union recognized by the law, and its legal acceptance sets it apart from all other forms of sexual union, no matter how long they last or how briefly the marriage may be dissolved by court action. In fact, in civilized societies, the fulfillment of legal requirements and ceremonies defines marriage, even if there’s a union that has legal recognition but lacks cohabitation. However, when we look at a society governed by custom rather than law, the situation is quite different. The power of custom often surpasses that of law in civilized communities. In less developed cultures, there’s a stronger hesitance to deviate from traditional behaviors compared to a typical member of a European country, even though the latter may face penalties not present in the former case. But law, as in a rule of behavior set by a legislator and enforced with penalties by the courts and the state, doesn’t necessarily exist, and at most exists only in a very preliminary form. Therefore, if we read about marriage in such a society, we can’t be sure whether it reflects the concept of marriage in civilized countries or if it belongs to a different category. The challenge arises partly from the observer’s difficulty in distinguishing de jure from de facto unions, and partly because one can shift into the other without any ceremony marking the transition. For instance, an Australian might have a wife recognized by tribal custom and tradition; if she is taken away, the hurt husband may assert his rights but might not receive support even from his own family, and he definitely won’t find anything comparable to the court where an Englishman would seek the return of his marital rights. If the aggrieved husband is the weaker party, he must relinquish his wife, and she automatically becomes the wife of the aggressor; divorce essentially happens through the outcome of a combat ordeal. So far, this is clear to the observer.

But if the aggrieved husband take no steps to vindicate his rights, the woman will equally pass to the aggressor, and in this [104]case there will be no customary ceremonial to mark for the benefit of the observer the exact moment of the transition from a marriage, recognised by public opinion, or tribal custom, with the first husband A to the same kind of union with B.

But if the wronged husband doesn't take any action to defend his rights, the woman will likewise go to the aggressor, and in this [104] case, there won't be any traditional ceremony to signify for the observer the exact moment of the shift from a marriage acknowledged by public opinion or tribal custom with the first husband A to the same type of union with B.

Again, even where no second mate intervenes to complicate the question, the observer may be confronted with delicate problems; at what point, for example, does a mere liaison pass into something worthy of the name of marriage? What is the status of a union in which the parties are more or less permanently associated, but which confers no rights as against aggressors? If by native custom the union is not of such a nature as to confer on the male party to it any rights over the female, such as the liberty to chastise or punish without fear of the intervention of the woman's kin, are we to regard the tie as equivalent to marriage if only it is permanent? At what point does mere cohabitation pass into marriage?

Again, even when there's no second mate complicating things, the observer might face tricky questions; at what point, for instance, does a casual relationship turn into something that can be called marriage? What is the status of a union where the partners are more or less permanently together but have no rights against outsiders? If, according to local customs, the union doesn't give the male partner any rights over the female partner, such as the ability to discipline or punish without worrying about her family's intervention, should we consider the bond equivalent to marriage as long as it is permanent? When does just living together become marriage?

All these are questions which have to be debated and decided before we are in possession of a suitable terminology for dealing with the unions of the sexes in the lower stages of culture. But they are commonly neglected in controversies as to the origin and history of human marriage.

All these are questions that need to be discussed and resolved before we can have a proper terminology for talking about relations between the sexes in the earlier stages of culture. However, they are often overlooked in debates about the origin and history of human marriage.

We have seen above that in a European community we mean by marriage a union between two persons of opposite sexes, entered into with due legal formalities, and not dissoluble simply at the will of either or both the parties concerned. When we go further afield the connotation of the term is extended to embrace (1) polygyny, in which one male is associated with two or more females, (2) polyandry, in which one female is similarly associated with more than one male, and (3) the condition which I propose to term polygamy, in which both these conditions are found. In all these cases the union is properly termed marriage, in so far as it cannot be entered upon without due formalities nor be dissolved without the concurrence of the authority upon the carrying out of whose conditions in the preliminary steps the union depends for its marriage-character.

We have seen above that in a European community, marriage refers to a union between two people of different sexes, entered into with the appropriate legal formalities, and cannot be ended simply at the will of either or both parties involved. When we look beyond this context, the meaning of the term expands to include (1) polygyny, where one male is involved with two or more females, (2) polyandry, where one female is similarly involved with more than one male, and (3) a situation I will call polygamy, where both of these situations exist. In all these cases, the union is properly called marriage, as it cannot be entered into without the necessary formalities nor dissolved without the agreement of the authority that conditions its marriage status based on the proper procedures in the initial steps.

When however we come to the so-called group marriage, using the term in its original sense of limited promiscuity, we are dealing with an entirely different state of things, and it is [105]difficult to see any justification for the use of the term marriage in this connection at all. By group marriage is meant a condition only removed from absolute promiscuity by the existence of age-classes or of two or more exogamous classes in the community; it demands no special ceremonies prior to the individual union141, it permits this union to be dissolved at will, and it consequently confers no rights on either of the parties to it, other than perhaps the right to the produce, or some of the produce, of each other's labour.

When we talk about group marriage, using the term to mean limited promiscuity, we’re looking at a completely different situation, and it’s hard to see why we would even use the word marriage here. Group marriage refers to a state that is only slightly different from complete promiscuity, distinguished mainly by the presence of age groups or two or more exogamous classes in the community. It doesn't require any special ceremonies before individuals come together, allows these unions to end at any time, and doesn’t grant any rights to either party involved, except perhaps the right to share in the fruits of each other’s labor.

If the confusion did not extend beyond the terminology, the advance of knowledge would perhaps be but little impeded; but experience shows that confusion in terminology is apt to go hand in hand with confusion in ideas. As will be shown later, this seems to be particularly true of investigations into the history of marriage and sexual relationships. It seems desirable therefore to clear the way by classifying the ideas with which we have to deal, and by defining the terms corresponding to them.

If the confusion stayed just with the terminology, progress in knowledge would probably not be too much hindered; however, experience indicates that confusion in terminology often goes together with confusion in ideas. As will be demonstrated later, this appears to be especially true for studies on the history of marriage and sexual relationships. Therefore, it seems important to clarify things by categorizing the concepts we need to address and by defining the terms that correspond to them.

Before classifying the various forms of sexual relationships, it may be well to say a few words on the definition of marriage in general. Dr Westermarck has defined it from the point of view of natural history as a more or less durable connection between male and female, lasting beyond the mere act of propagation till after the birth of the offspring.

Before classifying the different types of sexual relationships, it's good to say a few words about the definition of marriage in general. Dr. Westermarck defined it from a natural history perspective as a somewhat lasting connection between a male and a female, lasting beyond just the act of reproduction and continuing after the birth of their children.

It may not be possible to propose a better definition from the point of view selected by Dr Westermarck, which is certainly the one from which anthropology must regard sexual relationships. At the same time it is not entirely free from objection. In the first place we are employing the word marriage in a sense which has but little in common with its ordinarily accepted meaning. Suppose, for example, we are dealing with marriage in Europe, it is confusing to be compelled by our definition to regard as a marriage the faux ménage, not to speak of the not uncommon fairly permanent unions in which there is no common residence. Such monogamous relationships may be, technically speaking, marriages, in Dr Westermarck's sense, but [106]it seems desirable to make use of some other term for them and reserve marriage for the unions sanctioned by legal forms. Or take the union of two people, each of whom has prior matrimonial engagements. Such a union may, as the records of the divorce court show, be anything but impermanent; but it does not make for clearness to call such an union marriage. Let us take a third example—a New Hebridean girl purchased, or in Upa stolen, for the use of the young men, who, of course, reside in their club-house. If any of the bachelors there resident chooses to recognise her children, they are regarded as his children; if not, they are supported by the whole of the residents in the club-house. How are we to classify the position of the mother of these children? The union is obviously fairly permanent, although some of the group enter into sexual relationships of an ordinary type and join the ranks of the married men, and others enter the club-house from the ranks of those hitherto shut out from the enjoyment of the privileges of the adult unmarried male. But the relationship established with the whole body of unmarried men and indistinguishable, so far as definition goes, from polyandry, hardly seems to be a permanent union of the type which Dr Westermarck had in mind when he framed his definition, much less a marriage in any accepted sense of the term.

It might be hard to come up with a better definition based on Dr. Westermarck's perspective, which is definitely the viewpoint anthropology should take regarding sexual relationships. However, it’s not entirely without criticism. First, we’re using the term marriage in a way that doesn’t align closely with its usual meaning. For instance, when we talk about marriage in Europe, it’s confusing to have to consider arrangements like a faux ménage as a marriage, not to mention the fairly common long-term partnerships that don’t involve shared living. While such monogamous relationships might be technically considered marriages in Dr. Westermarck’s sense, [106]it seems more reasonable to use a different term for them and save "marriage" for unions that are recognized by legal frameworks. Now, consider a case where two people, each with previous marriages, come together. This type of union, as shown in divorce court records, can be anything but temporary; however, it’s confusing to label such a union as marriage. Take another example—a New Hebridean girl who is bought or even stolen for the enjoyment of the young men who live in their club-house. If one of the bachelors there decides to acknowledge her children, they are seen as his; if not, all the men in the club-house support them. How should we categorize the situation of the mother of those children? The union is likely pretty stable, even though some men have typical sexual relationships and become part of the married group, while others join from a pool of men who weren’t previously allowed to enjoy the benefits of being adult unmarried males. But the connection established with all the unmarried men, which is essentially the same as polyandry, doesn’t really seem like the type of permanent union Dr. Westermarck was envisioning when he created his definition, let alone a marriage in any widely accepted sense of the word.

For Dr Westermarck's general term marriage it would be well to substitute gamé or gamic union, to express all kinds of sexual relationships other than temporary ones. As sub-heads under this we have:

For Dr. Westermarck's general term marriage, it would be better to use gamé or gamic union to refer to all types of sexual relationships that are not temporary. Under this, we have:

(1) Marriage, a union recognised by law or custom, which imposes duties and confers rights on one, both, or all the parties to it.

(1) Marriage is a union recognized by law or custom that creates responsibilities and grants rights to one, both, or all parties involved.

(2) Free union, a relationship not recognised by the community as conferring rights, but at the same time not punished and not necessarily regarded as immoral. Temporary unions we may classify as (a) promiscuity where marriage does not exist or is temporarily in abeyance: (b) free love, the relationships of the unmarried: (c i.) temporary polyandry or polygyny of married people, where the unions are limited and recognised by custom: (c ii.) marital licence where the husband is complai[107]sant in the face of public opinion: (c iii.) adultery where neither the husband nor public opinion permits them.

(2) Free union is a relationship that the community doesn't officially recognize as conferring rights, but at the same time, it's not punished and isn't necessarily seen as immoral. We can categorize temporary unions as: (a) promiscuity, where there's no marriage or it's temporarily paused; (b) free love, the relationships of single people; (c i.) temporary polyandry or polygyny among married people, where the unions are limited and accepted by custom; (c ii.) marital license, where the husband is compliant despite public opinion; (c iii.) adultery, where neither the husband nor public opinion allows them.

(3) Liaison, a union in which one or both parties have other ties, which renders them liable to punishment, or to some kind of atonement.

(3) Liaison, a partnership where one or both parties have other connections, making them susceptible to punishment or some form of atonement.

Ten various possible forms of sexual relationship actually found or assumed to have existed may now be classified.

Ten different types of sexual relationships that actually existed or are believed to have existed can now be categorized.

A. PROMISCUITY.

I. Unregulated Promiscuity. (a) Primary unregulated promiscuity is the hypothetical state assumed by Morgan and others to be the primitive state of mankind. It may be noted that promiscuity de jure, which is all that is implied by Morgan's hypothesis, is not necessarily also de facto promiscuity. Unless it be assumed that jealousy was absent at this stage, it is clear that free unions must have been the rule rather than the exception. But if this be so, the only distinction between Morgan's promiscuity and the ordinary state of things in an Australian tribe is constituted, intermarrying rules apart, by the fact that the Australian husband is at liberty to reclaim his wife, if he can, without fear of blood feud if perchance he slays his successor in the affections, or perhaps rather in the possession, of his wife, whereas in Morgan's primitive stage might was right and the abductor was on an equal footing with his predecessor and successor. (b) Secondary unregulated promiscuity is distinguished from primary promiscuity by the co-existence of other forms of sexual relations. It may temporarily supersede these as in Australia; or it may take their place, as among the Nairs.

I. Unregulated Promiscuity. (a) Primary unregulated promiscuity is the hypothetical state that Morgan and others believe to be the original condition of humanity. It should be noted that promiscuity de jure, which is all that's suggested by Morgan's theory, doesn't necessarily mean that de facto promiscuity exists. Unless we assume that jealousy was not present at this time, it's clear that free unions must have been more common than rare. However, if that's the case, the only difference between Morgan's idea of promiscuity and the typical situation in an Australian tribe, apart from intermarriage rules, is that an Australian husband can reclaim his wife, if he can, without fearing a blood feud if he happens to kill the man who has taken his place in his wife’s affections, or perhaps more accurately, in her possession. In contrast, during Morgan's primitive phase, strength determined right, and the abductor was on equal ground with both his predecessor and successor. (b) Secondary unregulated promiscuity is different from primary promiscuity because it exists alongside other types of sexual relationships. It can temporarily replace these, like in Australia, or it can take their place entirely, as seen among the Nairs.

II. Regulated Promiscuity. This again falls into (a) primary regulated promiscuity, the hypothetical stage postulated for Australia before the introduction of individual marriage; and (b) secondary regulated promiscuity, which is found in certain tribes as an exceptional practice. With this custom I deal in greater detail below.

II. Regulated Promiscuity. This again falls into (a) primary regulated promiscuity, which is the theoretical stage suggested for Australia before the introduction of individual marriage; and (b) secondary regulated promiscuity, which can be found in certain tribes as an unusual practice. I will discuss this custom in more detail below.

B. MARRIAGE.

III, Polygamy. This state is constituted by the union of several men with several women. It may be distinguished, as before, into primary and secondary polygamy. We may further distinguish (α) simple and (β) adelphic polygamy; and the latter may be (i) unilateral or (ii) bilateral, according as either the males or females, or both males and females, are brothers and sisters. A further sub-division is constituted by the relations of the groups of males or females, or both, within themselves. I distinguish these unions by the names of dissimilar (M.) and dissimilar (F.) according as one husband or one wife has a position superior to the others142.

III, Polygamy. This arrangement involves multiple men and multiple women coming together. It can still be categorized into primary and secondary polygamy. We can further differentiate between (α) simple and (β) adelphic polygamy; the latter can be (i) unilateral or (ii) bilateral, depending on whether the men, the women, or both men and women are siblings. Another level of classification focuses on the relationships within the groups of men or women, or both. I refer to these unions as dissimilar (M.) and dissimilar (F.) based on whether one husband or one wife holds a position of superiority over the others142.

IV, Polyandric and V. polygynic unions fall into the same divisions, save that they are naturally always unilateral. As a designation for the hypothetical stage postulated by Mr Atkinson in Primal Law, we may take "patriarchal polygyny," meaning thereby the state in which (a) in the earlier stage all the females of the horde143 are ipso facto mates of the one adult male of the horde; or (b) in the second stage all females born in the horde are equally allotted to him.

IV. Polyandrous and V. polygynous unions fall into the same categories, except that they are always one-sided. To describe the hypothetical stage proposed by Mr. Atkinson in Primal Law, we can use the term "patriarchal polygyny," which refers to the state where (a) in the earlier stage, all the females of the horde__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ are automatically mates of the one adult male of the horde; or (b) in the second stage, all females born in the horde are assigned to him equally.

Finally we have VI, monogamy.

Finally we have VI, monogamy.

To the three forms of marriage we can apply the determinants "regulated" and "unregulated," "temporary144," "permanent," as in the case of promiscuity.

To the three types of marriage, we can use the terms "regulated" and "unregulated," temporary__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__," "permanent," like in the case of promiscuity.

We have further two well-marked types of marriage and a mixed form in which (a) the husband goes to live with the wife; (b) he lives with the wife for a time and then removes to his own village or tribe; and (c) the wife removes to the husband. For the first of these Maclennan has proposed the name beena marriage; Robertson Smith has proposed to call the third type ba‘al marriage, and to include both beena and mot‘a marriages under the general name of ṣadīca. This terminology is unnecessarily obscure and has the further disadvantage of con[109]noting the domination or subjection of the husband, a feature not necessarily bound up with residence. I therefore propose to term the three types matrilocal, removal, and patrilocal marriages. I suggest compounds of pater and mater, not as being specially appropriate, but as being parallel to matrilineal and patrilineal, denoting descent in the female and male lines respectively.

We have two clear types of marriage and a mixed form in which (a) the husband moves in with the wife; (b) he stays with the wife for a period and then goes back to his own village or tribe; and (c) the wife moves in with the husband. For the first type, Maclennan suggested calling it beena marriage; Robertson Smith proposed to name the third type ba‘al marriage and to categorize both beena and mot‘a marriages under the general term ṣadīca. This terminology is unnecessarily confusing and also highlights the domination or subjugation of the husband, which isn't necessarily tied to where they live. Therefore, I propose to call the three types matrilocal, removal, and patrilocal marriages. I suggest using combinations of pater and mater, not because they are especially fitting, but because they parallel matrilineal and patrilineal, indicating descent through the female and male lines respectively.

For the somewhat complicated relationships of potestas in the family I propose two main divisions, (a) patri-potestal, (b) matri-potestal; the latter may be further subdivided according as the authority is in the hands (1) of the actual mother, (2) of the maternal uncles, (3) of the mother's relatives in general, and so on.

For the somewhat complicated relationships of potestas in the family, I suggest two main divisions: (a) patri-potestal and (b) matri-potestal. The latter can be further divided based on who holds the authority: (1) the actual mother, (2) the maternal uncles, (3) the mother's relatives in general, and so on.

141 The pirrauru union is preceded by a ceremony, but this is no proof that primitive group marriage, if it existed, was contracted in the same way.

141 The pirrauru union is preceded by a ceremony, but this doesn't prove that primitive group marriage, if it existed, was established in the same way.

142 Dissimilar polygamy is, in respect of the inferior spouses, hardly to be distinguished from promiscuity, save that the number of them is limited. But in Australia the lending of pirraurus sweeps away even this distinction.

142 Different polygamy, concerning the lesser spouses, is barely distinguishable from promiscuity, except that the quantity is limited. However, in Australia, the borrowing of pirraurus eliminates even this distinction.

143 He says family, or Cyclopean family. Harem in fact is the idea.

143 He refers to family, or a Cyclopean family. The idea is actually a harem.

144 i.e. not life-long.

not lifelong


CHAPTER XI.

GROUP MARRIAGE AND MORGAN'S THEORIES.

GROUP MARRIAGE AND MORGAN'S THEORIES.

Passage from Promiscuity. Reformatory Movements. Incest. Relative harmfulness of such unions. Natural aversion. Australian facts.

Passage from Promiscuity. Reformatory Movements. Incest. Relative harm of such unions. Natural dislike. Facts from Australia.

The arguments for group marriage in Australia are of two kinds—(1) from the terms of relationship, that is to say of a mixed philological and sociological character, and (2) from the customs of the Australian tribes.

The arguments for group marriage in Australia fall into two categories—(1) based on the nature of relationships, which involves a mix of linguistic and social aspects, and (2) based on the traditions of the Australian tribes.

The argument from the terms of relationship is so intimately connected with the theories of Lewis Morgan that it may be well to give a brief critical survey of Morgan's hypotheses. I therefore begin the treatment of this part of the subject by a statement of Morgan's views on the general question of the origin and development of human marriage.

The argument about the terms of relationship is closely linked to Lewis Morgan's theories, so it makes sense to provide a brief critical overview of Morgan's ideas. I will start this section by outlining Morgan's perspectives on the overall question of the origin and evolution of human marriage.

As a result of his enquiries into terms of relationships, mainly in North America and Asia, Morgan drew up a scheme of fifteen stages, through which he believed the sexual relations of human beings had passed in the interval between utter savagery and the civilised family. We are only concerned with the earlier portion of his scheme. It is not even necessary to discuss that in all its details. Morgan's first eight (properly five) stages are:

As a result of his investigations into the nature of relationships, primarily in North America and Asia, Morgan developed a framework of fifteen stages, which he believed represented the evolution of sexual relationships among humans from complete savagery to a civilized family structure. We will only focus on the earlier part of his framework. It's not necessary to go into all the specifics. Morgan's first eight (technically five) stages are:

I. Promiscuous Intercourse.

Casual Sex.

II. Intermarriage or Cohabitation of Brothers and Sisters.

II. Intermarriage or Living Together of Brothers and Sisters.

III. The Communal Family (First stage of the Family).

III. The Community Family (First stage of the Family).

IV. The Hawaian Custom of Punalua145, giving the Malayan Form of the Classificatory System146.

IV. The Hawaiian Custom of Punalua, presenting the Malayan Form of the Classificatory System 146.

V. The Tribal Organisation, i.e. totemic exogamy plus promiscuity, giving the Turanian and Ganowanian System147.

V. The Tribal Organization, which includes totemic exogamy along with promiscuity, resulting in the Turanian and Ganowanian System __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

VI. Monogamy.

VI. Monogamy.

The objections to this theory or group of theories are numerous, and it will not be necessary to consider them all here. Were it not that no one has since Morgan's day attempted to trace in detail the course of evolution from promiscuity to monogamy, it would be almost superfluous to discuss the theories of a work on primitive sociology dating back nearly thirty years.

The objections to this theory or set of theories are many, and it’s not necessary to go through them all here. If it weren’t for the fact that no one has tried since Morgan’s time to outline in detail how evolution moved from promiscuity to monogamy, it would be almost unnecessary to talk about the theories in a book on primitive sociology that’s nearly thirty years old.

With some points Morgan has failed to deal in a way that commends itself to us in the light of knowledge accumulated since his day; with others he has not attempted to deal, apparently from a want of perception of their importance.

With some points, Morgan has failed to address in a way that makes sense to us with the knowledge we've gained since his time; with others, he hasn't tried to tackle them, seemingly due to not recognizing their significance.

First and foremost among the points with which Morgan has failed to deal is that of the constitution of the primitive group. Was it composed of parents and children only or were more than two generations represented? If the former, why were the children expelled? if the latter, how are brother and sister marriages introduced, when ex hypothesi the father of any given child was unknown and may have been any adult male? If Morgan and his supporters evade this difficulty by defining brother and sister as children of the same mother, they are met by the obvious objection that no revolution in a promiscuous group would result in the marriage of children of the same mother. Ex hypothesi there were several child-bearing women in the group, and their children, if a reform were introduced prohibiting marriage outside one's own generation, would intermarry; but the children of these women are, on the definition adopted, not brothers and sisters.

First and foremost among the issues that Morgan has failed to address is the makeup of the primitive group. Was it made up of just parents and children, or were there more than two generations involved? If it was just parents and children, why were the children expelled? If there were more than two generations, how do we explain brother and sister marriages when, by hypothesis, the father of any given child was unknown and could have been any adult male? If Morgan and his supporters try to get around this problem by defining brother and sister as children of the same mother, they face the clear objection that no change in a promiscuous group would lead to the marriage of children from the same mother. By hypothesis, there were several child-bearing women in the group, and their children, if a rule was introduced prohibiting marriage outside one's own generation, would intermarry; however, the children of these women are, according to the definition used, not brothers and sisters.

If brother and sister does not mean children of the same mother, what does it mean?

If "brother" and "sister" don’t refer to kids from the same mom, then what do they mean?

By what process are these names supposed to have come into existence in a promiscuous group? If brother in this sense is taken to imply common parentage, the name must clearly denote the relation between two males because, although a whole group of men had access to the mother, the male parent [112]was or may have been the same person in each case, and this whether the mother was the same or not. Now, quite apart from the fact that primitive man was unlikely to have evolved a term for such an indefinite relationship, except in so far as it involved rights or duties, it is obvious that great complications would arise which would in practice make the nomenclature unworkable. For to call two boys brothers because they have the same group of men as possible fathers is only practicable in a society which has already evolved a system of age grades, and has established restrictions on intercourse between different generations, to use a somewhat indefinite term. For it is clear that in a state of promiscuity the class of adults is continually being recruited and that the boy passes at puberty, in so far as restrictions in the nature of initiation ceremonies are not imposed, from the class of sons to that of fathers. In other words, if a group consists of M1 M2 M3 M4, and they have male children of all ages N1 N2 N3 N4, as soon as N1 reaches puberty he becomes a possible father of the children O1 O2 O3 O4, who differ in age from N4 only by a few years at most and reckon as his brothers. But this means that N1 is the son of M1, for example, but at the same time the father of O1, who is likewise the son of M1; in the same way O1 is the brother of N4, who is the brother of N1; but O1 is not the brother of N1. The extraordinary complexity of the relations that would arise is at once obvious, and it seems clear that relationship terms could never come into existence under such circumstances unless they implied something beyond mere relationship and denoted rights and duties148. But if they denoted rights and duties, these must have preceded the relationship term, which consequently need not be held to apply to kinship in any proper sense of the term.

By what process are these names expected to have emerged in a mixed group? If "brother" in this context suggests shared parentage, then the name must clearly indicate the relationship between two males because, even though a whole group of men may have had access to the mother, the male parent [112]was or might have been the same person in each instance, regardless of whether the mother was the same or not. Now, aside from the fact that primitive people were unlikely to have developed a term for such an unclear relationship, except where it involved rights or responsibilities, it's clear that significant complications would arise that would make the naming system impractical. To call two boys brothers simply because they share the same potential fathers is only feasible in a society that has already established a system of age groups and has placed limitations on interactions between different generations, to use a rather vague term. In a state of promiscuity, the group of adults is constantly changing, and as long as no initiation ceremonies impose restrictions, a boy transitions at puberty from the category of sons to that of fathers. In other words, if a group consists of M1 M2 M3 M4, and they have male children of all ages NBelow is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. 1 N2 N3 N4, once N1 hits puberty, he becomes a possible father to the children O1 O2 O3 O4, who differ in age from N4 by just a few years at most and regard him as their brother. But this means N1 is the son of M1, for instance, while also being the father of O1, who is also the son of M1; similarly, O1 is the brother of N4, who is the brother of N1; but O1 isn’t the brother of N1. The incredible complexity of these relationships is immediately obvious, and it seems clear that terms of relationship could never arise in such a scenario unless they implied something beyond just relationships and indicated rights and duties. If they did indicate rights and duties, these must have existed before the relationship term, which means it doesn't necessarily apply to kinship in any proper sense of the word.

It is clear that the same difficulties apply when we try to work out the development on the hypothesis that a group of mothers existed. We are therefore reduced to the supposition that the term brother denoted originally a person born within a given period of time, and that this period was the same for [113]whole sections of the community; in other words that the name brother was given to all males born between, let us say, B.C. 10,000 and B.C. 9,990. This is of course equivalent to the establishment of age grades and is in itself not unthinkable; age grades are of course perfectly well known among primitive peoples; but the establishment of age grades implies a degree of social organisation; and, what is more important, this hypothesis makes the term brother quite meaningless as a kinship term; for at the present day a common term of address for members of an age grade does not imply any degree of consanguinity, and unless it be proved that age grades are a product of the period of "group marriage" it cannot be argued that they ever did imply kinship.

It’s obvious that the same challenges arise when we consider the possibility that a group of mothers existed. Thus, we have to assume that the term “brother” originally referred to someone born within a specific timeframe, and that this timeframe was the same for [113] entire segments of the community. In other words, the name “brother” was given to all males born between, let’s say, BCE 10,000 and BCE 9,990. This is essentially equivalent to establishing age groups, which isn’t far-fetched; age groups are well known among primitive societies. However, the establishment of age groups suggests a certain level of social organization. More importantly, this assumption renders the term “brother” meaningless as a kinship term, because nowadays, a general term for members of an age group doesn’t imply any familial connection. Unless it can be proven that age groups originated during the time of “group marriage,” we can’t argue that they ever indicated kinship.

It is sufficiently clear from these examples that Morgan entirely failed to work out the process by which the transition from pure to regulated promiscuity came about. But if the process is uncertain the causes are equally obscure. In Mr Morgan's view, or at any rate in one of the theories on which he accounted for the change, it was due to "movements which resulted in unconscious reformation"; these movements were, he supposes, worked out by natural selection. These words, it is true, apply primarily to the origin of the "tribal" or "gentile" organisation, as Mr Morgan terms totemism, but they probably apply to the original passage from promiscuity to "communal marriage," and I propose to examine how far such a theory has any solid basis.

It’s pretty clear from these examples that Morgan completely failed to figure out how the shift from pure to regulated promiscuity happened. But if the process is unclear, the reasons behind it are just as mysterious. According to Mr. Morgan, or at least one of the theories he used to explain the change, it was caused by "movements that resulted in unconscious reformation"; he believes these movements were driven by natural selection. These words mainly refer to the origin of the "tribal" or "gentile" organization, which Mr. Morgan calls totemism, but they probably also relate to the initial transition from promiscuity to "communal marriage," and I intend to explore how valid this theory really is.

Natural selection is a blessed phrase, but in the present case it is difficult to see in what way it is supposed to act. The variation postulated by Mr Morgan as a basis for the operation of natural selection is one of ideas, not physical or mental powers. Now under ordinary circumstances we mean by natural selection the weeding out of the unfit by reason of inferiorities, physical or psychical, which handicap them in the struggle for existence. But it cannot be said that the tendency to marry or practice of marrying outside one's own generation is such a handicap to the parents. How far is it injurious to the children of such unions? Or rather, how far have children who are the offspring of brothers and sisters or of cousins a better [114]chance of surviving than the offspring of unions between relatives of different generations?

Natural selection is a popular term, but in this case, it's hard to see how it applies. The variation suggested by Mr. Morgan as the foundation for natural selection is based on ideas, not on physical or mental capabilities. Typically, natural selection refers to the elimination of the unfit due to their physical or mental inferiority, which puts them at a disadvantage in the struggle for survival. However, it can't be said that the tendency to marry or to have relationships outside one's own generation is a disadvantage to the parents. How detrimental is it for the children of these unions? Or more precisely, how much better are the survival chances of children born to siblings or cousins compared to those born of unions between relatives of different generations?

It is at the outset clear that savages are not in the habit of taking account of such matters. Even if it were otherwise, it is not clear how far they would have data as to the varying results of unions of near kin. For though on this question, so far as the genus homo is concerned, we have very few data on which to go, such data as we have hardly bear out his view. Modern statistics relate almost exclusively to the intermarriage of cousins, and apply, not to primitive tribes, such as those with which, ex hypothesi, Mr Morgan is dealing, but to more or less civilised and sophisticated peoples, among whom the struggle for existence is less keen owing to the advance of knowledge and the progress of invention, and among whom possibly the rise of humanitarian ideas not only tends to counteract the weeding out of the unfit, but even makes it relatively easy for them to propagate their species. What the result of the intermarriage of cousins is when war, famine, and infanticide are efficient weeders out of the unfit, we cannot say. Possibly or even probably the ill results would be inappreciable. It must not be forgotten that the marriage of near relatives is only harmful because or if it hands on to the children of the union an hereditary taint in a strengthened form, a result which is likely to follow in civilised life because hereditary taints are allowed to flourish unchecked by prudence and controlled by natural selection only so far as humanitarianism will permit it. These hereditary degeneracies however are probably largely if not entirely absent among savages. It is therefore open to question how far intermarriage of cousins would prove harmful under such conditions.

It's clear from the start that people living in primitive societies don't usually think about these issues. Even if they did, it's uncertain how much they would know about the different outcomes of marrying close relatives. While we have limited information on this topic concerning humans, the little data available doesn't really support the idea that it's a serious issue. Modern statistics mainly focus on cousin marriages and apply to more civilized and advanced societies, not primitive tribes like the ones Mr. Morgan is discussing. In these more developed societies, the competition for survival is less intense due to advances in knowledge and technology. Additionally, the rise of humanitarian ideas might not only reduce the natural selection of the unfit but also make it easier for them to have children. We can't say what the effects of cousin marriages would be in societies where war, famine, and infanticide effectively eliminate the unfit. The negative consequences might be negligible. It's important to remember that marrying close relatives is harmful only if it passes on a hereditary flaw to the children in a stronger form. This often happens in civilized societies because such hereditary issues can thrive unchecked due to a lack of prudence and only limited natural selection. However, these hereditary problems are likely to be largely absent among primitive peoples. Therefore, it’s debatable how harmful cousin marriages would be in those environments.

Statistics of the influence of cousin-marriage are not however what Mr Morgan wants. It is essential for him to prove that father-daughter marriage is more harmful than brother-sister unions.

Statistics on the impact of cousin marriage aren’t what Mr. Morgan needs, though. He must demonstrate that father-daughter marriages are more detrimental than brother-sister unions.

It might be imagined that the data for estimating the effect of the union of father and daughter would be non-existent, but this is not so. Within the last few years it has been stated that such unions are common in parts of South America, and that [115]the children, so far from being degenerates, are remarkably healthy and vigorous149. This is of interest in connection with Mr Atkinson's speculations as to the history of the family. In this connection it may be pointed out that such unions, ex hypothesi, are unlikely to result in continual in-and-in breeding, and would in all probability seldom be continued beyond the first alliance of this nature.

It might be thought that there’s no data for estimating the effects of the union between a father and daughter, but that isn’t the case. In recent years, it has been reported that such unions are common in parts of South America, and that [115] the children, instead of being degenerates, are surprisingly healthy and vigorous __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. This is relevant to Mr. Atkinson's theories about family history. It should be noted that these unions, ex hypothesi, are unlikely to lead to continuous inbreeding, and are probably rarely carried on beyond the initial alliance of this kind.

We are practically in complete darkness as to the results of brother and sister marriage in the human species. We have of course various cases of ruling families who perpetuated themselves in this way, but the data from such peoples refer to an advanced stage of culture and to a favoured class. They are not therefore applicable to similar unions among savages where they formed, as Mr Morgan suggests, the invariable practice. It is however possible to deduce from very simple considerations the probabilities as to the respective effects of adelphic and father-daughter unions. In the first place, as has been already pointed out, the father-daughter union implies only one family of in-and-in-bred children; in the case of brother and sister marriage, on the other hand, this state of things may go on indefinitely. If this is not enough to turn the scale against adelphic unions there is the further fact that, taking the descendants of the first pair of intermarrying descendants of common parents, whose tendency to disease or deformity is we will suppose x1 on both sides, and assuming that this tendency increases in a simple ratio, the offspring have the same tendencies to the second power of x. If their children marry each other the measure of degeneracy in the third generation is x4. Suppose now a father and mother with index of degeneracy each x1; a daughter of this union will have as her index x2; if the daughter bears children to the father, their index will be not x4, but x3, if the simple law which I have assumed for the purposes of argument holds good.

We are basically in the dark about the outcomes of sibling marriages in humans. While there are some instances of ruling families that kept this practice alive, the data from those societies come from a more advanced cultural stage and a privileged class. Therefore, these findings don't apply to similar marriages among less developed groups where, as Mr. Morgan points out, this was a common practice. However, it's possible to infer from some basic considerations the likely effects of sibling versus parent-child unions. First, as previously mentioned, a parent-child union results in only one family of inbred children; in contrast, sibling marriages could lead to inbreeding indefinitely. If that doesn't suffice to weigh against sibling unions, there's the additional point that if we consider the descendants of the first pair of intermarrying siblings with a disease or deformity tendency of x1 on both sides, and assume that this tendency increases in a simple ratio, the offspring would show the same tendencies squared, or x. If those children marry each other, the level of degeneration in the third generation would be x4. Now, let’s say we have a father and mother with a degeneracy index of x1 each; their daughter would then have an index of x2. If she were to have children with her father, their index wouldn't be x4, but rather x3, if the simple principle I’ve used for this argument applies.

It is therefore clear that the offspring of adelphic unions, so far from being at an advantage compared with the offspring of [116]father-daughter unions, are at a disadvantage in the proportion of 4 to 3. In the third place, in father-daughter unions the male is physically as well as sexually mature. In adelphic unions both parties are probably immature. Consequently from this point of view also the advantage is with the supposed injurious type of union. Now if the father-daughter union was less harmful than the brother-sister union, a fortiori are uncle-niece and similar unions less harmful. Yet Morgan supposes them to have been prohibited in favour of brother and sister unions.

It’s clear that the children from sibling unions, rather than having an advantage over the children from father-daughter unions, actually have a disadvantage with a ratio of 4 to 3. Additionally, in father-daughter unions, the male is both physically and sexually mature. In sibling unions, both individuals are likely immature. Therefore, from this perspective, the supposed harmful type of union has an advantage. If father-daughter unions are less harmful than brother-sister unions, then by extension, uncle-niece and similar unions should also be less harmful. Yet, Morgan believes they were banned in favor of brother-sister unions.

Mr Morgan's reformation therefore turns out to have been no reformation at all, but a retrograde step. Assuming however that the facts were as he supposed them to be, and that the reformation was a real one, it is by no means clear how he supposes it to have been brought about. It was, as we have seen, an unconscious150 reformation; it is not supposed therefore that the primeval savage detected more pronounced signs of degeneracy in the offspring of one class of union and by the force of public opinion caused such unions to fall into disrepute and ultimately into desuetude. So far as can be seen the method which Mr Morgan had in his mind was this: certain unions resulted in offspring less able to maintain the struggle for existence, and these families consequently tended to die out. Other unions—those of sisters and brothers—on the other hand produced more vigorous children, and tended to perpetuate themselves. Whereas originally there was no tendency either one way or the other, some families developed from unknown causes, which, whatever they were, were neither moral nor utilitarian, the practice of brother and sister marriage. This diathesis followed the ordinary laws of descent, and eventually those families which were fortunate enough to be affected in that way exterminated their rivals.

Mr. Morgan's reform turned out to be no reform at all, but a step backward. Assuming that the facts were as he thought they were and that the reform was genuine, it's still unclear how he believes it happened. As we've seen, it was an unconscious reform; therefore, it's not assumed that the early humans noticed more obvious signs of decline in the children of a certain type of marriage and that public opinion led those unions to become frowned upon and eventually fade away. From what can be gathered, Mr. Morgan seemed to think this: some unions resulted in children who were less capable of surviving, and as a result, those families tended to die out. In contrast, other unions—like those between siblings—produced stronger children and were more likely to continue. Initially, there was no tendency one way or another; some families developed, for reasons unknown, which were neither moral nor practical, the practice of brother-sister marriages. This predisposition followed the usual laws of inheritance, and eventually, those families fortunate enough to be affected this way eliminated their competitors.

Now, as will be shown immediately, this course of events seems to be in contradiction with the facts of savage society at the present day and with all probability. Apart from that however, how does Mr Morgan suppose his eugenic diathesis to be transmitted? It can hardly be maintained that this was [117]the result of the different social conditions of the families in which brothers and sisters intermarried. Obviously there would be nothing to prevent the male in one of these unions from reverting to the other type of marriage. This would indeed be highly probable for reasons to be developed in the next paragraph. But if social conditions were not the determining factor, we are left with the somewhat grotesque theory of innate ideas. It is hardly necessary to refute this origin of social evolution.

Now, as will be shown shortly, this sequence of events seems to contradict the realities of primitive society today and all likelihood. Beyond that, how does Mr. Morgan think his eugenic traits are passed down? It’s hard to argue that this was [117]the result of the varying social conditions of the families where siblings married each other. Clearly, nothing would stop the male in one of these unions from returning to the other type of marriage. This would actually be quite likely for reasons that will be explained in the next paragraph. But if social conditions weren’t the deciding factor, we’re left with the somewhat ridiculous theory of inherent ideas. It’s hardly necessary to disprove this source of social evolution.

Perhaps the strongest objection, however, to Mr Morgan's theory is the fact that in the most primitive communities the female tends to be younger, often much younger, than her mate. It is a readily ascertainable fact, though it seems to have been neglected by Mr Morgan, that the age of puberty does not coincide with the greatest development of the physical powers, but precedes it in the human subject by many years. The result of this is that the younger males are, as a rule, in the case of many mammals, held in subjection by the patriarch of the herd, the result being what I have termed above patriarchal polygyny, as long as the old male retains his powers. We have, it is true, no evidence of any such conditions among the anthropoids; but it must not be forgotten that we have no evidence of the consanguine family either among anthropoids, other mammals or human beings.

Perhaps the biggest issue with Mr. Morgan's theory is that in the most primitive communities, females tend to be younger, often significantly younger, than their male partners. It’s a well-known fact, even if Mr. Morgan seems to have overlooked it, that the age of puberty does not align with the peak physical development in humans, but actually comes many years before it. As a result, younger males are generally dominated by the older male in many mammal species, which leads to what I referred to earlier as patriarchal polygyny, as long as the older male retains his strength. Indeed, we don’t have any evidence of such situations among anthropoids; however, we also lack evidence of the consanguine family structure among anthropoids, other mammals, or humans.

It tells against the hypothesis of patriarchal polygyny that both among horses and among camels there is evidence of the existence of actual sexual aversion between both sire and filly and dam and colt in the first case; and, as Aristotle tells us, at least between dam and colt in the case of camels; but we can hardly argue from Ungulata to Primates.

It argues against the idea of patriarchal polygyny that, in both horses and camels, there's evidence of real sexual aversion between both the stallion and mare and the mother and colt in the first case; and, as Aristotle tells us, at least between the mother and colt in the case of camels; but we can hardly compare ungulates to primates.

However this may be, the objections to Morgan's theories do not lose their strength. Enough has perhaps been said of them from the point of view of theory. We may look at them in the light of the known facts of social evolution among races of low stages of culture.

However that may be, the objections to Morgan's theories still hold weight. We’ve probably discussed them enough in terms of theory. Let's examine them in light of the known facts of social evolution among races with lower levels of culture.

If we now turn for a moment to see what light Australian facts throw on the first two stages postulated by Mr Morgan, we find that the theoretical objections are amply supported by the course of evolution which can be traced in Australian social [118]regulations. It will be recollected that in his view father-daughter marriage disappeared first, then brother and sister marriage. Totemism apart, there are in Australia, as we have seen, two kinds of organisation for the regulation of marriage—phratries, the dichotomous division of the southern tribes, and classes, the four-fold or eight-fold division of the other areas as to which we have any knowledge. Of these the phratry is demonstrably older than the class. But the result of the division of a tribe into two phratries is to prevent brother and sister marriage, while, so far as phratry rules are concerned, father and daughter are still free to marry in those tribes where the descent is matrilineal. The result (though not necessarily the original object) of the class-system, on the other hand, is to prevent the marriage of fathers and daughters and generally of the older generation with the younger, so far as the classes actually represent generations. In actual practice the class into which a man may marry includes females of all ages, so that he is only debarred from marrying young females if they are his own daughters. But if we may assume that the original object of the classes was to prevent the intermarriage of different generations, it is at once obvious that in Australia the evolution postulated by Mr Morgan, if it took place at all, took place in reverse order, the brother and sister marriage being the first to be brought under the ban.

If we take a moment to look at how Australian facts illuminate the first two stages proposed by Mr. Morgan, we see that the theoretical objections are well supported by the evolution of social regulations in Australia. It's important to remember that, in his view, father-daughter marriages were the first to disappear, followed by brother-sister marriages. Aside from totemism, we note that in Australia, as we've observed, there are two types of social organization for regulating marriage—phratries, which are the dichotomous divisions of the southern tribes, and classes, the four-fold or eight-fold divisions in other areas we know about. The phratry is clearly older than the class system. However, dividing a tribe into two phratries prevents brother-sister marriages, while father-daughter marriages are still allowed in tribes with a matrilineal descent. In contrast, the class system’s result (though not necessarily its original aim) is to prevent marriage between fathers and daughters and generally between the older and younger generations, as the classes usually represent different generations. In practice, a man can marry women of all ages within his class, meaning he is only barred from marrying young women if they happen to be his own daughters. Assuming the original purpose of the classes was to stop intermarriage between generations, it's clear that in Australia, if the evolution Mr. Morgan suggested occurred at all, it took place in reverse order, with brother-sister marriages being the first to be prohibited.

The objections to which attention has been called seem to make it difficult if not impossible to accept Morgan's explanations either of the processes or of the causes which led to the passage from promiscuity to communal marriage.

The concerns that have been raised appear to make it tough, if not impossible, to accept Morgan's explanations of either the processes or the reasons that led to the shift from promiscuity to communal marriage.

145 This is not really material.

This isn't really important.

146 Properly speaking these are not stages in the same sense as the other forms.

146 Technically, these aren’t stages in the same way as the other forms.

147 See note 2 on previous page.

147 See note 2 on the previous page.

148 We find that in practice change of age grade, i.e. of relationship term, does exist; a clearer proof could not be given that the term of relationship has nothing to do with descent.

148 We see that in practice, changing the age category, meaning the term of the relationship, does happen; this provides clearer evidence that the term of relationship is unrelated to descent.

149 Wiener Med. Wochenschrift, 1904; cf. Fort. Rev. LXXXIII, 460, n. 18. There is, as Mr Lang informs me, a curious Panama case in records of the Darien expedition, 1699.

149 Wiener Med. Wochenschrift, 1904; see Fort. Rev. LXXXIII, 460, n. 18. There is, as Mr. Lang has told me, an interesting Panama case in the records of the Darien expedition, 1699.

150 Sometimes but usually not, for Morgan is utterly inconsistent.

150 Sometimes, but usually not, because Morgan is completely inconsistent.


CHAPTER XII.

GROUP MARRIAGE AND THE TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP.

GROUP MARRIAGE AND THE TERMS OF RELATIONSHIP.

Mother and Child. Kurnai terms. Dieri evidence. Noa. Group Mothers. Classification and descriptive terms. Poverty of language. Terms express status. The savage view natural.

Mother and Child. Kurnai terms. Dieri evidence. Noa. Group Mothers. Classification and descriptive terms. Lack of vocabulary. Terms reflect status. The primitive perspective is natural.

We may now turn to consider the terms of relationship from the point of view of marriage, more especially in connection with Australia. We have already seen that there are great difficulties in the way of Morgan's hypothesis that the names accurately represent the relations which formerly existed in the tribes which used them. I propose to discuss the matter here from a somewhat different standpoint.

We can now look at the terms of relationship in the context of marriage, particularly regarding Australia. We've already noted the significant challenges to Morgan's theory that the names reflect the actual relationships that once existed in the tribes that used them. I want to discuss the issue from a slightly different perspective.

It seems highly probable that if any individual term came into use, whether monogamy, patriarchal polygyny, "group marriage," or promiscuity prevailed, it would be that which expresses the relationship of a mother to her child. The only other possibility would be that in the first two conditions mentioned the relation of husband to wife might take precedence.

It seems very likely that if any specific term became common—whether it’s monogamy, patriarchal polygyny, "group marriage," or promiscuity—it would be one that describes the bond between a mother and her child. The only other option would be that in the first two scenarios mentioned, the relationship between husband and wife might come first.

In actual practice we find that the name which a mother applies to her own child is applied by her equally to the children of the women whom her husband might have married. This state of things may obviously arise from one of three causes, (a) In the first place the name may have been originally that which a mother applied to her own son, and it may have been extended to those who were her nephews in a state of monogamy, or stepsons (= sons of other women by the same father) in a state of polygyny either with or without polyandry. (b) The theory that a name was applied originally [120]to own and collateral relatives has already been discussed, so far as it refers to the "undivided commune." The case of regulated promiscuity is different and must be considered here. (c) On the other hand the name which she uses may have been expressive of tribal status or group status, and may have had nothing to do with descent.

In practice, we see that the name a mother uses for her child is also applied to the children of any women her husband might have married. This situation can arise from one of three reasons: (a) First, the name may have originally been what a mother called her own son, and it might have been extended to her nephews in a monogamous context or stepsons (the sons of other women by the same father) in a polygamous context, with or without polyandry. (b) The idea that a name was originally used for both direct and extended relatives has already been discussed in relation to the "undivided commune." The case of regulated promiscuity is different and needs to be addressed here. (c) Alternatively, the name she uses might reflect tribal or group identity and may not be related to lineage at all.

It is unnecessary to say much about the first of these possibilities. First, there is no evidence to show that such a thing has taken place; secondly, we can see no reason why such a thing should take place; thirdly, if such a change of meaning did take place, it is quite clear that we have no grounds for regarding the philological evidence for group marriage as having the slightest significance.

It’s not really needed to say much about the first of these possibilities. First, there’s no evidence showing that this has happened; second, we see no reason why this would happen; third, if such a change in meaning did occur, it’s clear that we have no basis for considering the linguistic evidence for group marriage as having any significance at all.

In connection with the second hypothesis—that the names actually represent the relations formerly existing, it may be well to preface the discussion by a few remarks on the regulation of marriage in Australia. The rules by which the Australian native is bound, when he sets out to choose a wife, make the area of choice as a rule dependent on his status, that is to say, he must, in order to find a wife, go to another phratry, class, totem-kin, or combination of two of these, membership of which depends on descent, direct or indirect; on the other hand he may be limited by regulations dependent on locality, that is to say he may have to take a wife from a group resident in a certain area. There is reason to suppose that the latter regulations are the outcome of earlier status regulations which have fallen into desuetude. However this may be, all that we are here concerned with is the fact that regulations in this case also are virtually dependent on descent, inasmuch as a man is not in practice free to reside where he likes, but remains in his own group, though occasionally he joins that of his wife (this does not apparently affect the exogamic rule). The groups are therefore to all intents and purposes totem-kins with male descent.

In relation to the second hypothesis—that the names actually reflect previous relationships—it’s useful to start the discussion with some comments on marriage regulations in Australia. The rules that Australian natives follow when choosing a wife typically limit their choices based on their status. This means that to find a wife, a man usually needs to look outside his own phratry, class, or totem-kin, or a combination of these, which is determined by direct or indirect descent. Additionally, he may be restricted by local regulations, meaning he might have to marry someone from a group that lives in a specific area. There's reason to believe that these local regulations are remnants of earlier status-based rules that have since fallen out of practice. Regardless of this, what we need to focus on is the fact that these regulations are fundamentally based on descent, as a man is generally not free to live wherever he wants; he remains within his own group, although he might occasionally join his wife's group (this doesn’t seem to impact the exogamic rule). Therefore, these groups are essentially totem-kins that follow male descent.

Taking the Kurnai as our example of the non-class-organised groups, we find that the fraternal relationship once started goes on for ever; the result of this is that with few exceptions the [121]whole of the intermarrying groups, so far as they are of the same generation, are brothers and sisters. Dr Howitt, whose authority on matters of Australian ethnology is final, recognises that on the principles on which group marriage is deduced from terms of relationship, this fact should point to the Kurnai being yet in the stage of the undivided commune (why, it is difficult to see, when they are definitely exogamous), but regards the argument from terms of relationship as untrustworthy in this instance. If it is not reliable in one case it may well be unreliable in all; we are entitled to ask supporters of the hypothesis of group marriage what differentiates this case from those in which they have no doubt of the validity of the philological argument.

Taking the Kurnai as our example of non-class-organized groups, we find that the fraternal relationships formed never end; as a result, with few exceptions, the [121]whole of the intermarrying groups, as long as they are of the same generation, are considered brothers and sisters. Dr. Howitt, whose authority on Australian ethnology is definitive, acknowledges that according to the principles from which group marriage is inferred through terms of relationship, this should indicate that the Kurnai are still at the stage of an undivided commune (though it’s hard to understand why, given their clear exogamous practices). However, he views the argument based on terms of relationship as unreliable in this case. If it isn't trustworthy in one instance, it may not be trustworthy in any; therefore, we can question the proponents of the group marriage hypothesis about what distinguishes this situation from others where they have confidence in the validity of the philological argument.

Now if Dr Howitt's doubts as to the interpretation to be put upon the Kurnai terms of relationship are correct, we may reasonably, in the absence of proof that they originated in a different way from the Malayan terms, ask ourselves upon what basis the case for promiscuity rests. Beyond a few customs, and it will be shown below that it is unnecessary to regard them as survivals of a period when marriage was unknown, the proof is purely philological, and on examination the philological proof is found to be wanting.

Now, if Dr. Howitt's doubts about how to interpret the Kurnai terms of relationship are accurate, we can reasonably question, in the absence of evidence that they originated differently than the Malayan terms, what foundation the argument for promiscuity is based on. Besides a few customs, which will be discussed below and shown to not need to be viewed as remnants from a time when marriage didn’t exist, the evidence is purely linguistic, and upon closer inspection, the linguistic evidence is lacking.

Dr Howitt, in his recent book, rests the case for the undivided commune (i.e. promiscuity) on the Australian terms of relationship which he discusses, viz. those of the Dieri and the Kurnai. He will not admit that the Kurnai terms point to the undivided commune; we are therefore left with the Dieri terms. But the Dieri organisation, so far from being that of an undivided commune, is the two-phratry arrangement by which a man is by no means free to marry any woman in his tribe, but is limited to one-half of the women; further, tribal customs limit his choice still further and compel him to marry his mother's mother's brother's daughter's daughter (these terms do not refer to blood but so-called "tribal" relationship, i.e. it is a woman with a certain tribal status whom he has to marry). Where then does Dr Howitt find his proof of promiscuity?

Dr. Howitt, in his recent book, supports the idea of the undivided commune (meaning promiscuity) based on the relationship terms he discusses in Australia, specifically those of the Dieri and the Kurnai. He refuses to accept that the Kurnai terms indicate an undivided commune, so we are left with the Dieri terms. However, the Dieri organization is not an undivided commune; instead, it has a two-phratry structure that restricts a man from marrying any woman in his tribe, limiting him to only half of the women available. Additionally, tribal customs further restrict his options and require him to marry his mother's mother's brother's daughter's daughter (these terms refer to a so-called "tribal" relationship rather than blood ties, meaning he must marry a woman with a specific tribal status). So where exactly does Dr. Howitt find his evidence for promiscuity?

We have, it is true, a certain number of tribal legends, according to which the phratry organisation was instituted to [122]prevent the marriage of too near kin. But, quite apart from the fact that tribal legends are not evidence, the legends merely point to a period when marriage was unregulated, when a man was free to marry any woman, not when he was de facto or de jure the husband of every woman. Even if it be proved beyond question that marriage was once unregulated, it does not follow that promiscuity prevailed.

We do have a number of tribal legends that suggest the phratry system was created to

The existence of the undivided commune is a proof of promiscuity only for those who discover proofs of group marriage in the divided commune, in other words in the terms of relationship and the customs of the ordinary two-phratry tribe of the present day. We may therefore let the decision of the question of the validity of terms of relationship as a proof of extensive connubial activities rest upon the discussion of the evidence to be drawn from the tribes selected by Dr Howitt and Messrs Spencer and Gillen, viz. the Dieri and the Urabunna.

The existence of the unified community only demonstrates promiscuity for those who find evidence of group marriage in the divided community, meaning in the relationships and customs of today's regular two-phratry tribes. Therefore, we can leave the decision on whether terms of relationship serve as proof of widespread marital activities to the evidence discussed by Dr. Howitt and Messrs. Spencer and Gillen, specifically concerning the Dieri and the Urabunna tribes.

It may however be pointed out that neither of these writers has dealt with the passage from promiscuity to "group marriage," nor shown how under the former system terms of relationship could come into existence at all. With the difficulties we have dealt above.

It can be noted, however, that neither of these writers has addressed the transition from promiscuity to "group marriage," nor explained how terms of relationship could even come into existence under the former system. This aligns with the difficulties we discussed above.

We must now revert to the question of the origin of the so-called "terms of relationship." Are they expressive of kinship or only of status and duties? Neither Lewis Morgan nor the authorities on Australian marriage customs—Dr Howitt and Messrs Spencer and Gillen—discuss the question at length, but seem to regard it as an axiom (although they warn us that all European ideas of relationship must be dismissed when we deal with the classificatory system) that all these terms may be interpreted on the hypothesis that the European relationships to which they most nearly correspond actually existed in former times, not, as in Europe, between individuals, but between groups. The case on which Spencer and Gillen rely is that of the unawa relationship. They argue that a man is unawa to a whole group of women, one of whom is his individual wife; for this individual wife no special name exists, she is just unawa (= noa) like all the other women he might have married. Consequently the marital relation must have existed formerly [123]between the man in question and the whole group of unawa women. The reasoning does not seem absolutely conclusive, and our doubts as to the validity of the argument are strengthened when we apply it to another case and find the results inconsistent with facts which are known to the lowest savage. Not only has a man only one name for the women he might have married, and for the woman he actually did marry, but a mother has only one name for the son she actually bore, and for the sons of the women who, if they had become her husband's wives, would have borne him sons in her stead. From this fact by parity of reasoning we must draw the obvious conclusion that during the period when group marriage was the rule, individual mothers were unknown. If we are entitled to conclude from the fact that a man's wife bears the same name for him as all the other women whom he might have married, that he at one time was the husband of them all, then we are obviously equally entitled to conclude, from the fact that a woman's son is known to her by the same name as the sons of other women, either that during the period of group marriage she actually bore the sons of the other women or that the whole group of women produced their sons by their joint efforts. Finding that the term which is translated "son" is equally applied by the remainder of the group of women to the son of the individual woman, whose case we have been considering, we may discard the former hypothesis and come to the conclusion that if there was a period of group marriage there was also one of group motherhood. This interesting fact may be commended to the attention of zoologists.

We must now return to the question of the origin of the so-called "terms of relationship." Do they represent kinship or only status and duties? Neither Lewis Morgan nor the experts on Australian marriage customs—Dr. Howitt and Messrs. Spencer and Gillen—discuss this question in depth, but they seem to consider it a given (though they caution that all European concepts of relationship should be set aside when we look at the classificatory system) that all these terms can be understood under the assumption that the European relationships they most closely resemble actually existed in the past, not, as in Europe, between individuals, but between groups. The example Spencer and Gillen use is that of the unawa relationship. They argue that a man is unawa to a whole group of women, one of whom is his actual wife; for this individual wife, there isn’t a special name, she is simply unawa (= noa) like all the other women he may have married. Therefore, the marital relationship must have once existed [123] between the man in question and the entire group of unawa women. This reasoning doesn’t seem completely convincing, and our doubts about the argument’s validity are strengthened when we apply it to another case and find the outcomes inconsistent with what is known even to the least educated individuals. Not only does a man have one name for the women he might have married and for the woman he actually did marry, but a mother has only one name for the son she bore and for the sons of the women who, if they had been her husband’s wives, would have given birth to sons in her place. From this, by similar reasoning, we must reach the clear conclusion that during the time when group marriage was the norm, individual mothers were not recognized. If we are justified in concluding from the fact that a man's wife shares the same name as all the other women he might have married that he was once the husband of all of them, then we can equally conclude, from the fact that a woman’s son is known to her by the same name as the sons of other women, either that during the time of group marriage she actually bore the sons of the other women or that the entire group of women collectively produced their sons. Noticing that the term translated as "son" is also applied by the rest of the group of women to the son of the individual woman we’ve been discussing, we can reject the first hypothesis and conclude that if group marriage existed, there was also a time of group motherhood. This intriguing fact may be worth considering by zoologists.

It is perhaps unnecessary to pursue the argument any further. The single point on which Spencer and Gillen rely is sufficiently refuted by a single reductio ad absurdum. If more proof is needed it may be found in Dr Howitt's work151. We learn from him that a man is the younger brother of his maternal grandmother, and consequently the maternal grandfather of his second cousin. Surely it is not possible in this case to contend that the "terms of relationship" are expressive of anything but duties and status. It seems unreasonable to maintain in the [124]interests of an hypothesis that a man can be his own great uncle and the son of more than one mother.

It might be unnecessary to continue this discussion any further. The main point that Spencer and Gillen depend on is sufficiently countered by a single reductio ad absurdum. If additional evidence is required, it can be found in Dr. Howitt's work151. He informs us that a man is the younger brother of his maternal grandmother, and therefore the maternal grandfather of his second cousin. It's hard to argue that the "terms of relationship" represent anything other than responsibilities and status in this case. It seems unreasonable to insist, for the sake of a theory, that a man can be his own great uncle and the son of more than one mother.

From the foregoing discussion it will be clear that there are very grave, if not insurmountable, difficulties in the way of regarding the "terms of relationship" as being in reality such. In reply to those who regard them as status terms it is urged that if they are not terms of relationship, then the savages have no terms of any sort to express relationships which we regard as obvious, the implication being that this is unthinkable.

From the earlier discussion, it’s clear that there are serious, if not impossible, challenges in seeing the "terms of relationship" as truly being that. In response to those who see them as status terms, it is argued that if they aren't terms of relationship, then those without civilization don’t have any terms at all to express the relationships we find obvious, suggesting that this is hard to accept.

Now in the first place it may be pointed out that the converse is certainly true. Civilised man has a large number of terms of relationship, but he has none for such ideas as noa; a boy has no term for all men who might have been his father; a woman has no name for the children of all women who might have married her husband, if she had not anticipated them. To the savage this is just as unthinkable as the converse seems to be to some civilised men.

Now, first of all, it can be pointed out that the opposite is definitely true. Civilized people have many terms for relationships, but they lack terms for ideas like noa; a boy doesn't have a term for all the men who could have been his father; a woman has no name for the children of all the women who could have married her husband if she hadn’t gotten to him first. To the primitive person, this is just as unimaginable as the opposite seems to some civilized individuals.

In the second place it is perfectly obvious that the savage has, as a matter of fact, no names for the quite unmistakeable relationship of mother and child. The name which an Australian mother applies to her son, she applies equally to the sons of all other women of her own status; the name which a son applies to his mother, he applies equally to all the women of her status, whether married or unmarried, in old age, middle life, youth, or infancy. If there is no term for this relation we can hardly argue that the absence of terms for other relations is unthinkable.

In the second place, it's clear that a primitive person doesn’t have specific names for the obvious relationship between a mother and her child. The term an Australian mother uses for her son is the same term she uses for the sons of all other women in her social group; likewise, the term a son uses for his mother is applied to all women in her social group, regardless of whether they are married or single, elderly, middle-aged, young, or infants. If there’s no specific term for this relationship, we can’t really claim that the lack of terms for other relationships is unimaginable.

Morgan attempted to meet this objection by urging that in a state of promiscuity a woman would apply the same name to the children of other women as to her own, because they were or might be by the same father. But in the first place this assumes that the relationship to the father was considered rather than the relationship to the mother, and this is against all analogy. In the second place, even granting Morgan's postulate, the relation of a mother to her son is not that of a wife to the children of other wives of a polygynous husband. Poverty of language is therefore established in this case, and may be taken for granted where the obvious relationships are concerned.

Morgan tried to counter this objection by claiming that in a situation of sexual freedom, a woman would use the same name for the children of other women as she does for her own, since they could be fathered by the same man. However, this assumes that the connection to the father was more significant than the connection to the mother, which contradicts common understanding. Furthermore, even if we accept Morgan's point, the relationship a mother has with her son is not the same as a wife’s relationship with the children of other wives who share the same husband. This illustrates a limitation in language usage in this context, which can be assumed when it comes to clear family ties.

It has been pointed out more than once that there are grave difficulties in the way of any hypothesis which assumes that terms of relationship, properly so called, were evolved in a state of pure promiscuity. It has now been shown that no intelligible account of the meaning of such terms can be given, even if we dismiss the difficulties just mentioned and assume that terms were somehow or other evolved, and a transition effected to a state of regulated promiscuity. If on the other hand we regard the "terms of relationship" as originally indicative of tribal status and suppose they have been transformed in the course of ages into "descriptive" terms such as we use in everyday life, the difficulties vanish.

It has been pointed out multiple times that there are serious challenges to any theory that assumes real relationship terms developed in a completely promiscuous environment. It has now been demonstrated that we can't provide a clear explanation of what these terms mean, even if we set aside the aforementioned challenges and assume that these terms somehow evolved and transitioned into a regulated promiscuity. Conversely, if we see "terms of relationship" as originally representing tribal status and consider that they have gradually changed over time into the "descriptive" terms we use in daily life, the problems disappear.

For one proof of this hypothesis we need look no further than the terms of relationship applied by a mother to her own (and other) children, an illustration which has already done duty more than once. It is abundantly clear that what this term expresses is not relationship but status, the relation of one generation to the next in the Malayan system, of the half of a generation to the next generation in the same moiety of the tribe among the Dieri, and so on.

For one example of this theory, we only need to examine the terms a mother uses to refer to her own children (and others), an example that has already been used multiple times. It's clear that what this term signifies is not just a relationship but a status, showing the connection between one generation and the next in the Malayan system, and the connection of one part of a generation to the next within the same group of the tribe among the Dieri, and so on.

It is admitted even by believers in group marriage that the terms of relationship do not correspond to anything actually existing; beyond the "survivals" which we shall consider below, they can produce no shadow of proof that the terms ever did correspond to actual relationships, as they understand them. They can give no proof whatever that they did not express status.

It is acknowledged even by supporters of group marriage that the terms of relationship don't really match anything that actually exists; apart from the "survivals" we will discuss below, they can't provide any evidence that the terms ever reflected real relationships, as they interpret them. They can't prove at all that these terms did not indicate status.

It is therefore a fair hypothesis that unawa (noa) and similar terms express status and not relationship. From the example of mother and son we see that the Australian does not select for distinction by a special term that bond which is most obvious both to him and us. It is therefore by no means surprising that by unawa he should mean, not the existence of marital relations, but their possibility, from a 'legal' point of view. Just as he is struck, not by the genetic relation between mother and son, but by the fact that they belong to different generations, so in the case of husband and wife the existence of marital relations between them is neglected, and [126]the point selected for emphasis is the legality of such marital relations, whether existent or not.

It’s reasonable to suggest that unawa (noa) and similar terms indicate status rather than relationship. For instance, in the case of mother and son, we see that an Australian does not use a special term to highlight that relationship, which is obvious to both him and us. Therefore, it’s not surprising that when he uses unawa, he refers not to the presence of marital relations but to their potential from a 'legal' perspective. Just as he focuses on the difference in generations between mother and son instead of their genetic connection, he similarly overlooks the existence of marital relations between husband and wife, emphasizing instead the [126] legality of those relations, whether they exist or not.

It is singular that anyone should regard this savage view of life as anything but natural. For the Australian the due observance of the marriage regulations is a tribal matter; their breach, whether the connection be by marriage or free love, is a matter of more than private concern. The relations of a man with his legal wife however concern other members of the tribe but little. Public opinion among the Dieri, it is true, condemns the unfaithful wife, but her punishment is left to the husband; among the Kamilaroi the tribe indeed takes the matter up but only on the complaint of the husband; and generally speaking it is the husband who, possibly with his totemic brethren, pursues the abductor. We have therefore in this insistence on the legal status of the couple and the comparative indifference to the husband's rights a sufficiently exact parallel to the insistence on status and not marital relations in the use of the term unawa.

It’s remarkable that anyone would see this brutal view of life as anything but natural. For Australians, strictly following marriage rules is a tribal issue; breaking them, whether through marriage or casual relationships, is more than just a personal concern. A man's relationship with his legal wife doesn’t really matter much to other tribe members. It’s true that public opinion among the Dieri looks down on an unfaithful wife, but any punishment is left up to her husband; among the Kamilaroi, the tribe does get involved, but only if the husband complains. Generally, it’s the husband who, possibly with support from his totemic brothers, goes after the abductor. Thus, in this emphasis on the couple’s legal status and the relative indifference to the husband’s rights, we find a clear parallel to the focus on status rather than marital relationships in the use of the term unawa.

The course of evolution has been, not, as group-marriagers contend, from group to individual terms of relationship but from terms descriptive of status to terms descriptive of relationship.

The path of evolution hasn't gone, as group-marriage advocates claim, from group relationships to individual ones but from terms that describe status to terms that describe relationships.

It is, in fact, on any hypothesis, impossible to deny this. Whatever terms of relationship may have meant in the past, no believer in group marriage contends that they represent anything actually existing. But this is equivalent to admitting that they express status and not relationship, and no proof has ever been given that they were ever anything else.

It is, in fact, on any hypothesis, impossible to deny this. Whatever the terms of relationship may have meant in the past, no believer in group marriage argues that they represent anything actually existing. But this is equivalent to admitting that they express status and not relationship, and no proof has ever been given that they were ever anything else.

151 p. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 163.


CHAPTER XIII.

PIRRAURU.

PIRRAURU.

Theories of group marriage. Meaning of group. Dieri customs. Tippa-malku marriage. Obscure points. Pirrauru. Obscure points. Relation of pirrauru to tippa-malkuunions. Kurnandaburi. Wakelbura customs. Kurnai organisation. Position of widow. Piraungaru of Urabunna. Pirrauru and group marriage. Pirrauru not a survival. Result of scarcity of women. Duties of Pirrauru spouses. Piraungaru: obscure points.

Theories of group marriage. Definition of group. Dieri customs. Tippa-malku marriage. Unclear aspects. Pirrauru. Unclear aspects. Connection between pirrauru and tippa-malku unions. Kurnandaburi. Wakelbura customs. Kurnai organization. Status of widow. Piraungaru of Urabunna. Pirrauru and group marriage. Pirrauru is not a remnant. Result of lack of women. Responsibilities of Pirrauru spouses. Piraungaru: unclear aspects.

We now come to the marriage customs of the Australian natives of the present day and the supposed survivals of group marriage. In dealing with the question of group marriage we are met with a preliminary difficulty. No one has formulated a definition of this state, and the interpretations of the term are very diverse.

We now turn to the marriage customs of contemporary Australian natives and the supposed remnants of group marriage. When addressing the issue of group marriage, we encounter an initial challenge. No one has provided a clear definition of this concept, and the interpretations of the term vary widely.

Fison, for example, says152 group marriage does not necessarily imply actual giving in marriage or cohabitation; all it means is a marital right or rather qualification which comes by birth. He argues however on a later page153 that Nair polyandry, which is more properly termed promiscuity, is group marriage. Much the same view is taken by A. H. Post154, who regards the theory of pure promiscuity and the undivided commune as untenable.

Fison, for instance, says __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that group marriage doesn’t necessarily mean actual marriage or living together; it just refers to a marital right or qualification that one inherits at birth. However, he later contends on a page153 that Nair polyandry, which is more accurately described as promiscuity, qualifies as group marriage. A. H. Post __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ shares a similar perspective, arguing that the idea of pure promiscuity and the united commune is not valid.

Kohler, on the other hand155, speaks of group marriage as existing among the Omahas, a patrilineal tribe, be it remarked; but means by that no more than adelphic polygyny.

Kohler, on the other hand155, talks about group marriage happening among the Omahas, a patrilineal tribe, it should be noted; but he means nothing more than adelphic polygyny.

Spencer and Gillen criticise Westermarck's use of the term "pretended group marriage" and assert it to be a fact among the Urabunna. On the very next page group marriage is spoken of as having preceded the present state of things. Both statements cannot be true.

Spencer and Gillen criticize Westermarck's use of the term "pretended group marriage" and claim it is a reality among the Urabunna. On the very next page, group marriage is described as having come before the current situation. Both statements can't be true.

For the purposes of the present work I understand group marriage to mean promiscuity limited by regulations based on organisations such as age-grades, phratries, totem-kins, or local groups.

For the purposes of this work, I define group marriage as promiscuity that is limited by rules based on organizations like age groups, clans, totems, or local communities.

The fact is that Spencer and Gillen and other writers on Australia use the term group merely as a noun of multitude. They do not mean by group, in one sense, anything more than a number of persons. In this sense they speak of group marriage (= polygamy) at the present day—a fact which is not peculiar to Australia and which no one is concerned to deny. By a quite illegitimate transformation of meaning they also apply the term group to a portion of a tribe distinguished by a class name and (or or) term of relationship and mean by group marriage class promiscuity. They do not even perceive that they make this transition, for otherwise Messrs Spencer and Gillen could hardly assail Dr Westermarck for using the term "pretended group marriage" which is quite accurate as a description of group (= class) marriage or promiscuity. Even if there were justification for assuming that group marriage (= polygamy) is a lineal descendant of group marriage (= class promiscuity), nothing would be gained by using the term group marriage of both. In the subsequent discussion it will be made clear that whatever their causal connection, there is hardly a single point of similarity between them beyond the fact that the sexual relations are in neither case monogamous. It is therefore to be hoped that the supporters of the hypothesis of group marriage will in the future encourage clear thinking by not using the same term for different forms of sexual union.

The truth is that Spencer, Gillen, and other writers on Australia use the term "group" simply as a word for a large number of people. They don’t mean anything more than just a collection of individuals when they say "group." In this sense, they refer to group marriage (which equals polygamy) today—a fact that isn't unique to Australia and that no one disputes. By a completely inappropriate shift in meaning, they also use the term "group" to refer to part of a tribe identified by a class name or relationship term, implying that group marriage means class promiscuity. They don't even realize they're making this shift; otherwise, Spencer and Gillen wouldn’t criticize Dr. Westermarck for using the term "pretended group marriage," which accurately describes group (or class) marriage or promiscuity. Even if there were reasons to think that group marriage (polygamy) comes from group marriage (class promiscuity), there's no value in using the same term for both. In the following discussion, it will be shown that regardless of their causal relationship, there’s hardly any similarity between them, except for the fact that neither involves monogamous sexual relations. Therefore, we hope that those who support the idea of group marriage will encourage clearer thinking by not using the same term for different types of sexual unions in the future.

I now proceed to discuss the alleged survival of group marriage and other Australian marriage customs.

I will now discuss the supposed continuation of group marriage and other marriage customs in Australia.

Taking the Dieri tribe as our example the following state of things is found to prevail. The tribe is divided into exogamous moieties, Matteri and Kararu; subject to restrictions dependent [129]on kinship, with which we are not immediately concerned, any Matteri may marry any Kararu. A reciprocal term, noa156, is in use to denote the status of those who may marry each other. This noa relationship is sometimes cited as a proof of the existence of group marriage. As a matter of fact it is no more evidence of group marriage than the fact that a man is noa to all the unmarried women of England except a few, is proof of the existence of group marriage in England; or the fact that femme in French means both wife and woman is an argument for the existence of promiscuity in France in Roman or post-Roman times.

Taking the Dieri tribe as our example, we find the following situation. The tribe is split into exogamous moieties, Matteri and Kararu; subject to kinship restrictions, which we won't get into right now, any Matteri can marry any Kararu. A reciprocal term, noa156, is used to indicate the people who can marry each other. This noa relationship is sometimes mentioned as evidence of group marriage. However, it's no more proof of group marriage than saying a man is noa to all the unmarried women in England except a few is evidence of group marriage in England; or that the fact that femme in French means both wife and woman is an argument for promiscuity in France during Roman or post-Roman times.

A ceremony, usually performed in infancy or childhood, changes the relationship of a noa male and female from noa-mara to tippa-malku. The step is taken by the mothers with the concurrence of the girl's maternal uncles, and is in fact betrothal. Apparently no further ceremony is necessary to constitute a marriage. At any rate nothing is said as to that.

A ceremony, typically held during infancy or childhood, transforms the relationship of a noa male and female from noa-mara to tippa-malku. This step is taken by the mothers with the agreement of the girl's maternal uncles and is essentially a betrothal. It seems that no additional ceremony is needed to establish a marriage. Anyway, nothing is mentioned about that.

In connection with this form of marriage there are two points of importance to be noted. The first is that whereas a man may have as many tippa-malku wives as he can get, a woman cannot have more than one tippa-malkuhusband, at any rate not at the same time. After the husband's death she may again enter into the tippa-malku relation. The second point is that the tippa-malku relation must precede the pirrauru relation, of which I shall speak in a moment, and cannot succeed it157.

In relation to this type of marriage, there are two important points to note. The first is that while a man can have as many tippa-malku wives as he likes, a woman can only have one tippa-malku husband, at least not at the same time. After her husband's death, she can enter into the tippa-malku relationship again. The second point is that the tippa-malku relationship must come before the pirrauru relationship, which I will discuss shortly, and it cannot follow it157.

There are unfortunately many points in Dr Howitt's narrative which demand elucidation. He says, for example, that noa individuals become "tippa-malku for the time being158." This suggests, probably erroneously, that the tippa-malku relation is merely temporary; but I am unable to say whether it in reality means that the tippa-malku relation is terminated by the capture of the woman, or that divorce is practised and may terminate the relationship at the will of the man only or of both parties.

There are unfortunately many points in Dr. Howitt's narrative that need clarification. He states, for example, that noa individuals become "tippa-malku for the time being __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." This likely implies, although possibly incorrectly, that the tippa-malku relationship is only temporary; however, I can't determine whether it actually means that the tippa-malku relationship ends with the capture of the woman, or if divorce is practiced, allowing the relationship to end at the discretion of the man alone or of both parties.

Another point on which we have no information is the position of the unmarried girls and widows. Free love is permitted, the only limitation159 given by Dr Howitt being that the man (who must of course have passed through the Mindari ceremony) must not be tippa-malku to the girl, but must be noa-mara. It would be interesting to know whether girls in the tippa-malku relation before actual marriage are at liberty to have sexual relations with any men of the right status or only with unmarried men, or whether the privilege is restricted to those who are not yet tippa-malku to any one, and how far the same restriction applies to the men.

Another point we lack information on is the status of unmarried girls and widows. Free love is allowed, with the only limitation given by Dr. Howitt being that the man (who, of course, must have gone through the Mindari ceremony) must not be tippa-malku to the girl, but must be noa-mara. It would be interesting to know whether girls in the tippa-malku relationship before actual marriage can have sexual relations with any men of the right status or only with unmarried men, or whether the privilege is limited to those who are not yet tippa-malku to anyone, and to what extent the same restriction applies to the men.

Any man who has been duly initiated, whether he is married to a tippa-malku wife or not, and any woman who has a tippa-malku husband160, can enter or be put into a relation termed pirrauru with one or more persons of the opposite sex. The effect of the ceremony—termed kandri—is to give to the pirrauru spouses the position of subsidiary husbands and wives, whose rights take precedence of the tippa-malku rights at tribal gatherings, but at other times can only be exercised in the absence of the tippa-malku spouse, or, when the male is unmarried, with the permission of the tippa-malku husband of the pirrauru spouse.

Any man who has been properly initiated, whether he is married to a tippa-malku wife or not, and any woman who has a tippa-malku husband, can enter into a relationship called pirrauru with one or more people of the opposite sex. The purpose of the ceremony—called kandri—is to grant the pirrauru spouses the role of subsidiary husbands and wives, whose rights take precedence over the tippa-malku rights at tribal gatherings. However, at other times, these rights can only be exercised in the absence of the tippa-malku spouse or, when the male is unmarried, with the consent of the tippa-malku husband of the pirrauru spouse.

The pirrauru relation is, for the woman, a modification of a previously existing tippa-malku marriage; that being so, it cannot be quoted as evidence of a more pristine state of things in which she was by birth the legal and actual spouse of all men of a certain tribal status.

The pirrauru relationship is, for the woman, a change from an earlier tippa-malku marriage; therefore, it can't be used as proof of a more original situation where she was by birth the legal and actual wife of all men of a specific tribal status.

The pirrauru relation falls under two heads of the classification I have given above, according as the man has or has not a tippa-malku wife. In the first case, it is, taken in combination with the tippa-malku marriage, a case of bi-lateral adelphic dissimilar (M. and F.) polygamy. In the latter it is dissimilar adelphic (tribal) polyandry, adelphic being taken here, be it noted, in the sense of tribal, and possibly, but not necessarily, own brother.

The pirrauru relationship can be categorized in two ways based on whether the man has a tippa-malku wife or not. In the first scenario, when combined with the tippa-malku marriage, it results in a situation of bi-lateral adelphic dissimilar (male and female) polygamy. In the second scenario, it represents dissimilar adelphic (tribal) polyandry. Here, it's important to note that adelphic is used in the tribal sense, which might include, but is not limited to, a person's own brother.

Here too our information is unfortunately fragmentary and sometimes contradictory. We learn from Dr Howitt, for example, that a pirrauru is always a brother's wife or a wife's sister (they are usually the same), and the relation arises through the exchange by brothers of their wives161. But on the next page we learn that the unmarried (men) can also become pirraurus. It appears further that a woman may ask for a pirrauru, but whether he must be a married man or not is not clear. It is only stated that she has to get her husband to consent to the arrangement. Further we find that important men have many pirrauru wives, but it does not appear how far they reciprocate the attention. Then again we are told that when two new pirrauru pairs are allotted to each other, all the other pairs are re-allotted. Are we to understand from this that the allocation of new pirraurus is a rare event or that the pirrauru relationship is a very temporary affair? Or does re-allotted simply mean that the names are called over? If the latter, the terminology is very unfortunate. Gason's statement is perfectly clear: once a pirrauru, always a pirrauru162. Again does it imply that the wishes163 of the already existing pirraurus are consulted in the matter or not? If, as is stated, there is a good deal of jealousy between pirraurus, especially when one of them (the male) is unmarried, it is difficult to make the two statements fit in with one another. Once more, it is said that a widower takes his brother's wife as his pirrauru, giving presents to his brother. Does this imply that the consent of the husband is not necessary, or that he cannot refuse it, or that it is purchased? Again we read "a man is privileged to obtain a number of wives from his noas in common with the other men of his group, while a woman's wish can only be carried out with the consent of her tippa-malku husband." This latter statement clearly implies that a man can obtain a pirrauru without [132]the consent of the tippa-malku husband, but this contradicts what has already been told us about the exchange by brothers of their wives. Exchange is clearly not the right term to apply; if one or perhaps both have no voice in the matter, it is rather a transfer. These are by no means all the unsettled questions on which light is needed. What, for example, is the position of a pirrauru wife whose tippa-malku husband dies? Does she pass to a new tippa-malku husband? If so, must he be an ex-pirrauru? Does she continue in the pirrauru relation to her former pirraurus, regardless of her new husband's wishes? Can the pirrauru relationship be dissolved at the wish of either or both parties and by what means?

Here too, our information is unfortunately incomplete and sometimes inconsistent. For instance, Dr. Howitt informs us that a pirrauru is always a brother's wife or a wife's sister (they're usually the same), and the relationship comes from the exchange of wives between brothers. However, on the next page, we learn that unmarried men can also be pirraurus. It also appears that a woman may request a pirrauru, but it's unclear whether he has to be a married man or not. It's only mentioned that she must get her husband's consent for the arrangement. We find that influential men have many pirrauru wives, but it's not clear to what extent they return the favor. Furthermore, we’re told that when two new pirrauru pairs are assigned to each other, all other pairs are reassigned. Should we interpret this as the allocation of new pirraurus being a rare occurrence, or that the pirrauru relationship is quite temporary? Or does reassignment merely mean that the names are called out? If it’s the latter, the terminology is quite misleading. Gason's statement is quite clear: once a pirrauru, always a pirrauru. So does this mean that the preferences of existing pirraurus are considered, or not? If, as it states, there's considerable jealousy among pirraurus, especially when one of them (the male) is unmarried, it’s hard to reconcile these two statements. Again, it says that a widower takes his brother's wife as his pirrauru, giving gifts to his brother. Does this mean that the husband's consent is unnecessary, or that he can't refuse, or that it's somehow bought? Additionally, we read, “a man is allowed to get multiple wives from his noas along with the other men in his group, while a woman's desire can only be fulfilled with the consent of her tippa-malku husband.” This statement clearly implies that a man can acquire a pirrauru without the consent of the tippa-malku husband, but this contradicts what we've already learned about the exchange of wives between brothers. “Exchange” certainly isn’t the correct term if one or both have no say in the matter; it’s more like a transfer. These are definitely not the only unresolved questions that need clarification. For example, what happens to a pirrauru wife when her tippa-malku husband dies? Does she move to a new tippa-malku husband? If so, must he be an ex-pirrauru? Does she maintain the pirrauru relationship with her former pirraurus, regardless of her new husband’s wishes? Can the pirrauru relationship be ended at the request of either or both parties, and if so, how?

With so many obscurities in the narrative we must esteem ourselves fortunate that we are not left without the information that a special ceremony is necessary to make the pirrauru relation legal; this is performed by the head or heads of the men's totems, and need not be described here.

With all the uncertainties in the story, we should feel lucky that we still know a special ceremony is required to make the pirrauru relationship legal; this is carried out by the leader or leaders of the men's totems, and there’s no need to explain it here.

With regard to precedence it should be noted that at ordinary times the tippa-malku spouse always takes precedence of the pirrauru spouse. Where two men are pirrauru to the same woman, the tippa-malku husband being absent, the elder man may take the precedence or may share his rights and duties with the younger. It is the duty of the pirrauru husband to protect a woman during the absence of her tippa-malku husband.

With respect to precedence, it's important to note that during normal circumstances, the tippa-malku spouse always has priority over the pirrauru spouse. When two men are pirrauru to the same woman and the tippa-malku husband is away, the older man may take precedence or share his rights and responsibilities with the younger. It is the responsibility of the pirrauru husband to protect the woman during the absence of her tippa-malku husband.

A woman cannot refuse to take a pirrauru who has been regularly allotted to her. In her tippa-malku husband's absence the pirrauru husband takes his place as a matter of right. He cannot however take her away from the tippa-malku husband without his consent except at certain ceremonial times164. One other fact may be noted. An influential man hires out his pirraurus to those who have none.

A woman can't refuse to take a pirrauru who has been regularly assigned to her. When her tippa-malku husband is absent, the pirrauru husband steps in as a matter of right. However, he can't take her away from the tippa-malku husband without his consent, except during specific ceremonial times164. Another important point to note is that an influential man rents out his pirraurus to those who don't have any.

Before we proceed to discuss the import of these facts it will be well to mention the analogous customs of the only two tribes outside the Dieri nation where the same relation is asserted to exist, and certain cases regarded by Dr Howitt, wrongly in all [133]probability, as on the same level as the pirrauru custom. In the Kurnandaburi, according to an informant of Dr Howitt's, a group of men who are own or tribal brothers and a group of women who are own or tribal sisters, are united, apparently without any ceremony, in group marriage, whenever the tribe assembles or this Dippa-malli group meets at other times165.

Before we move on to discuss the significance of these facts, it's important to mention the similar customs of the only two tribes outside the Dieri nation where this relationship is said to exist, along with certain cases that Dr. Howitt viewed, likely incorrectly, as being on the same level as the pirrauru custom. In the Kurnandaburi, according to an informant of Dr. Howitt's, a group of men who are brothers or tribal brothers and a group of women who are sisters or tribal sisters come together, seemingly without any ceremony, in group marriage whenever the tribe gathers or this Dippa-malli group meets at other times165.

Dr Howitt adds that in this tribe the husband often has an intrigue with his sister-in-law (wife's sister or brother's wife), although they are in the relation of Kodi-molli and practise a modified avoidance. This he attempts to equate with Dieri group marriage. It is not however clear that it is more than what we have called a liaison. Our authority does not state that it is recognised as lawful by public opinion, nor yet that any ceremony initiates the relations166. In the absence of these details we cannot regard his view as probable. It may however be noted that the widow in this tribe passes to the brother.

Dr. Howitt points out that in this tribe, husbands often have affairs with their sisters-in-law (their wife's sister or their brother's wife), even though they have a relationship called Kodi-molli and practice a modified form of avoidance. He tries to compare this to group marriage in the Dieri community. However, it's not clear if this is anything more than what we would consider a casual relationship. Our source doesn’t say it’s accepted as legitimate by societal standards, nor does it mention any rituals that formalize the relations166. Without these details, we can't see his view as likely. It is worth mentioning that in this tribe, a widow marries her brother-in-law.

The only other case of "group marriage" which Dr Howitt gives167 is in the Wakelbura tribe of C. Queensland. Here however, so far from being group marriage, it is, according to his own statement, simply adelphic polyandry. A man's unmarried brothers have marital rights and duties, the child is said to term them its father. It may however be pointed out that this hardly bears on the question of group marriage, for it would do so even if no marital relations existed between its mother and any other man besides the primary husband.

The only other instance of "group marriage" that Dr. Howitt gives __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is in the Wakelbura tribe of Central Queensland. However, instead of being group marriage, it is, according to his own statement, simply adelphic polyandry. A man's unmarried brothers have marital rights and responsibilities, and the child refers to them as its father. It should be noted that this doesn't really address the issue of group marriage, since it would still be the case even if there were no marital relations between its mother and any other man aside from the primary husband.

It will be seen that our information is very fragmentary, and what we have is neither precise nor free from contradiction.[134] A most essential point, for example, is the connection of the totem-kin with the pirrauru relationship. Among the Dieri the men may be of different totems. Is this the case among the Wakelbura? Was it always the case among the Dieri?

It’s clear that our information is quite limited, and what we do have isn’t exact or without contradictions.[134] One important point is the link between the totem-kin and the pirrauru relationship. Among the Dieri, the men can belong to different totems. Is that true for the Wakelbura as well? Has it always been the case for the Dieri?

Before we leave Dr Howitt's work it is necessary to refer again to the Kurnai. The most important point in connection with the Kurnai, so far as the present work is concerned, is that, contradictory to Bulmer's statement168 that unmarried men have access to their brothers' wives, and sometimes even married men, Dr Howitt mentions169 as a singular fact that he recalls one instance of a wife being lent in that tribe.

Before we wrap up Dr. Howitt's work, we need to revisit the Kurnai. The most crucial point regarding the Kurnai, for the purposes of this work, is that, contrary to Bulmer's statement168 that unmarried men can access their brothers' wives, and sometimes even married men, Dr. Howitt mentions169 a notable fact: he recalls one instance of a wife being lent within that tribe.

Dr Howitt however holds that there are traces of group marriage in the tribe, and refers to the fact that the term maian170 is applied to a wife by her husband and by his brother, whose "official wife171" she is thus declared to be, and that a brother takes his deceased brother's widow. He regards this rather unfortunately named custom of the levirate as having its root in group marriage. Now maian is applied, not only by a husband to a wife, but by a wife to her husband's sister, and by a sister to her brother's wife. If therefore the use of the term proves anything, it proves, not group marriage, as Dr Howitt understands it, but promiscuity, the prior existence of the undivided commune, and this, as we have seen, Dr Howitt declines to accept on the strength of the philological argument.

Dr. Howitt, however, believes that there are signs of group marriage in the tribe. He points out that the term maian170 is used by a husband to refer to his wife and by his brother, who declares her to be his "official wife __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." He also notes that a brother marries his deceased brother's widow. He sees this somewhat awkwardly labeled custom of levirate marriage as having its roots in group marriage. The term maian is used not only by husbands for their wives but also by wives for their husbands' sisters and by sisters for their brothers' wives. Therefore, the use of the term suggests, not group marriage as Dr. Howitt interprets it, but promiscuity and the prior existence of an undivided commune, which Dr. Howitt, as we have seen, refuses to accept based on the linguistic argument.

We are therefore reduced to the levirate as a proof of the former existence of group marriage. But there is nothing whatever to show that it is not a case of inheritance of property. For the Australians, as for many other savage peoples, the married state is the only thinkable one for the adult, and that being so it is natural for the widow to remarry. She has however been purchased by the exchange of a woman in the relation of sister to the deceased, and if the widow were allowed to pass to another group, the property thus acquired would be alienated. Moreover the marriage regulations require the woman [135]to marry only a tribal brother of the deceased. It is therefore in every way natural for a brother to succeed to a brother. No arguments for the prior existence of group marriage can be founded on the levirate, any more than an argument for primitive communism can be founded on other laws of inheritance. At most the maian relationship is evidence of adelphic polygyny172.

We are therefore left with the levirate as evidence of the earlier existence of group marriage. However, there's nothing to indicate that it isn't simply an issue of property inheritance. For Australians, like many other indigenous peoples, marriage is the only acceptable state for adults, so it makes sense for a widow to remarry. In this case, she has been "purchased" through the exchange of a woman who is a sister to the deceased. If the widow were to join another group, the property gained through this arrangement would be lost. Additionally, the marriage rules require that the woman marry only a tribal brother of the deceased. Therefore, it's only natural for one brother to succeed another. No arguments for the prior existence of group marriage can be made based on the levirate, just as no argument for primitive communism can be based on other inheritance laws. At most, the maian relationship demonstrates adelphic polygamy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

For the Urabunna we depend on the information gained by Spencer and Gillen on their first expedition. Here the circle from which a man takes his wife is much more restricted than among the Dieri. Not only is he bound to choose a woman of the other moiety of the tribe, but he is restricted to a certain totem173 in that moiety, and to the daughters of his mother's elder brothers (tribal) in that totem. Hence although the kami relationship of the Dieri is unknown among the Urabunna, the choice among the latter is more limited.

For the Urabunna, we rely on the information collected by Spencer and Gillen during their first expedition. Here, the circle from which a man chooses his wife is much smaller than among the Dieri. He is not only required to select a woman from the other half of the tribe, but he is also limited to a specific totem__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ within that half, as well as to the daughters of his mother's older brothers (tribal) associated with that totem. Therefore, while the kami relationship found in the Dieri is absent among the Urabunna, the options available to the latter are more restricted.

The marriageable group is termed nupa by both men and women; in addition to the nupa relationship and the unnamed individual marriage, into which a man enters with one or more of his nupa, there is the piraungaru relationship, corresponding to the pirrauru of the Dieri. In each case the elder brothers of the woman decide who are to have the primary and who the secondary right to the female. In the case of the piraungaru however the matter requires confirmation by the old men of the tribe. The circumstances under which the piraungaru claims take the first rank are not stated by Messrs Spencer and Gillen; the statement that a man lends his piraungaru need not, of course, refer to times at which he himself cannot claim the right of access174.

The group eligible for marriage is called nupa by both men and women; besides the nupa relationship and the unnamed individual marriage that a man enters with one or more of his nupa, there's the piraungaru relationship, which corresponds to the pirrauru of the Dieri. In each case, the woman's elder brothers decide who has primary and who has secondary rights to her. However, for the piraungaru, this decision needs to be confirmed by the tribe's elders. The conditions under which the piraungaru claims take precedence aren't specified by Messrs Spencer and Gillen; the note that a man lends his piraungaru doesn’t necessarily refer to times when he himself can't assert the right of access174.

We may now turn to a discussion of the bearing of the facts just cited on the question of "group marriage." The first point is naturally that of nomenclature, and we at once recognise that among the Dieri the relations of the pirrauru are not marriage, [136]either on the definition suggested by Dr Westermarck or on that given in Chapter XI of the present work. If two tippa-malku pairs are reciprocally in pirrauru, the only relations between them, unless the tippa-malku husbands absent themselves or are complaisant, are, strictly speaking, those of temporary regulated polygamy or promiscuity, and rather a restriction than an extension of similar customs in other tribes, as I shall show below.

We can now discuss how the facts we just mentioned relate to "group marriage." The first aspect is the terminology. Right away, we see that among the Dieri, the relationships of the pirrauru are not marriages, [136]neither by Dr. Westermarck's definition nor the one provided in Chapter XI of this work. If two tippa-malku pairs are mutually in pirrauru, the only connections between them, unless the tippa-malku husbands are away or agreeable, are strictly speaking, those of temporary regulated polygamy or promiscuity. This is actually more of a limitation than a broadening of similar practices in other tribes, as I will demonstrate below.

A second point of a similar nature is that the parties to a pirrauru union are in no sense a group175. They are not united by any bond, local, totemistic, tribal, or otherwise. The theoretical "group marriage"—the union of all the noa—does, in a sense, refer to a group, though this term properly refers rather to a body of people distinguished by residence or some other local differentia from other persons or groups. But no distinction of this kind can in any sense be affirmed of the pirrauru spouses; it cannot be said of them that they are in any way distinguished from the remainder of their tribe, phratry, class or totem-kin. From this it follows that the term class-marriage cannot be applied to the relation between the pirrauru, nor yet class promiscuity; the pirrauru, though members of a certain class, do not include all members of that class.

A second point that’s similar is that the people in a pirrauru union aren't really a group175. They aren't connected by any bonds, whether local, totemic, tribal, or otherwise. The idea of "group marriage"—the union of all the noa—does refer to a group, but this term is more accurately used for a body of people defined by their residence or some other local difference from other individuals or groups. However, no such distinction can be made about the pirrauru spouses; they can't be seen as different from the rest of their tribe, phratry, class, or totem-kin in any way. This means the term class-marriage doesn’t apply to the relationship between the pirrauru, nor does class promiscuity; the pirrauru, although part of a certain class, do not consist of all members of that class.

Turning now to the custom itself, let us examine how far it presents any marks of being a survival of a previous state of class promiscuity. Pirrauru relations are regarded by Dr Howitt and others as survivals from a previous stage of "group," by which we must, presumably, understand class or status marriage, or promiscuity. So far as they are evidence of this, the pirrauru customs are certainly important. If however it cannot be shown that they probably point to some form of promiscuity, they have but little importance except as a freak or exceptional development of polyandry and polygyny.

Turning now to the custom itself, let’s look at how much it shows signs of being a leftover from a time of class promiscuity. Pirrauru relationships are seen by Dr. Howitt and others as remnants from an earlier stage of "group," which we must assume refers to class or status marriage, or promiscuity. To the extent that they provide evidence of this, the pirrauru customs are definitely significant. However, if it's not clear that they point to some form of promiscuity, they hold little importance aside from being an odd or exceptional development of polyandry and polygyny.

Let us recall the distinguishing features of the pirrauru union. They are (1) consent of the husband (?); (2) recognition [137]by the totem-kin through its head-man; (3) temporary character176; (4) priority of the tippa-malku union in the case of the woman; (5) purchase of pirrauru rights by (a) the brother who becomes a widower, and (b) visitors or others without pirraurus of their own, the rights being in the latter case for a very short period and not dependent on recognition by the totem-kin, so far as Dr Howitt's narrative is a guide. Now unless "group marriage" was very different from what it is commonly represented to be, the essence of it was that all the men of one class had sexual rights over the women of another class. How far does this picture coincide with the features of the pirrauru, which is regarded as a survival of it? In the first place pirrauru is created by a ceremony, which is performed, not by the head, nor even in the Wakelbura tribe, by a member of the supposed intermarried classes of the earlier period; but by the heads of the totem-kins of the individual men concerned. Now it is quite unthinkable that the right of class promiscuity, to use the correct term, should ever have been exercised subject to any such restriction; even were it otherwise the performance of the ceremony would more naturally fall into the hands of tribal, phratriac, or class authorities than of the heads of totem-kins. Then too if pirrauru is a survival of group marriage we should expect the ceremony to be performed for the tippa-malku union and not for the pirrauru.

Let’s remember the key features of the pirrauru union. They include (1) the husband's consent (?); (2) acknowledgment by the totem-kin through its leader; (3) a temporary character176; (4) the priority of the tippa-malku union when it comes to the woman; (5) the purchase of pirrauru rights by (a) the brother who becomes a widower, and (b) visitors or others without their own pirraurus, with the rights in the latter case being very short-term and not dependent on acknowledgment by the totem-kin, according to Dr. Howitt's account. Now, unless "group marriage" was vastly different from how it’s often portrayed, its essence was that all men of one category had sexual rights over women of another category. How closely does this description match the characteristics of pirrauru, which is seen as a remnant of it? First, pirrauru is established through a ceremony, which is conducted not by the leader or even by someone from the Wakelbura tribe, but by the leaders of the totem-kins of the individual men involved. It’s hard to believe that the right to class promiscuity, to use the appropriate term, would ever have been limited by such constraints; even if it were, the ceremony would naturally fall under the control of tribal, phratriac, or class authorities rather than the heads of totem-kins. Additionally, if pirrauru truly is a remnant of group marriage, we would expect the ceremony to be performed for the tippa-malku union instead of the pirrauru.

Again if tippa-malku is later and pirrauru earlier, what is the meaning of the regulation that the woman must first be united in tippa-malku marriage before she can enter into the pirrauru relationship? On the "group marriage" theory this fact demands to be explained, no less than the different position of men and women in this respect. We have seen that freedom in sexual matters is accorded to both bachelors and spinsters. It is therefore from no sense of the value of chastity, from no jealousy of the future tippa-malku husband's rights, that the female is excluded from the pirrauru relation until she has a husband.

Again if tippa-malku comes after and pirrauru comes before, what does the rule mean that the woman must first be in a tippa-malku marriage before she can enter into a pirrauru relationship? According to the "group marriage" idea, this situation needs to be explained, just as much as the differing roles of men and women in this context. We have seen that both single men and women are granted freedom in sexual matters. Therefore, it's not out of a sense of valuing chastity or jealousy over the future tippa-malku husband's rights that the woman is excluded from the pirrauru relationship until she has a husband.

Again, if pirrauru is a relic of former rights, now restricted to a few of the group which formerly exercised them, why is the [138]husband's consent needed before the pirrauru relation is set up, and why is the pirrauru relation, once established, not permanent (assuming that my reading of Dr Howitt is right)?

Again, if pirrauru is a remnant of old rights, now limited to a few members of the group who used to hold them, why does the husband's consent need to be obtained before the pirrauru relationship is formed, and why isn’t the pirrauru relationship permanent once it's established (assuming my interpretation of Dr. Howitt is correct)?

Once more, if pirrauru is a right, how comes it that a brother has to purchase the right, when he becomes a widower177? What too is the meaning of the transference of pirrauru women to strangers in return for gifts?

Once again, if pirrauru is a right, why does a brother have to buy that right when he becomes a widower __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__? And what does it mean when pirrauru women are given to strangers in exchange for gifts?

All these points seem to me to weigh heavily against the survival theory, and we may add to them the fact that the tippa-malku husband, so far from having to gain the consent of his fellows before he obtains his wife, gets her by arrangement with her mother and her mother's brothers, all of whom belong to the other moiety, and consequently are not among those whose supposed group rights are infringed by the introduction of individual marriage. When we consider that the jus primae noctis is explained as an expiation for individual marriage the position of the tippa-malku husband and the method in which he obtains his wife are exceedingly instructive.

All these points seem to weigh heavily against the survival theory, and we can add to them the fact that the tippa-malku husband, instead of needing to get permission from his peers before he marries, arranges it directly with his wife’s mother and her brothers, who belong to the other group, and therefore are not among those whose supposed group rights are violated by the introduction of individual marriage. When we consider that the jus primae noctis is explained as a way to make up for individual marriage, the situation of the tippa-malku husband and how he obtains his wife are very revealing.

Supporters of the theory of group marriage will naturally ask in what other way the facts can be explained. The unfortunate lack of detail to which I have alluded does not make it easier to make any counter-suggestion; but the explanation may, I think, be inferred from the facts already at our disposal. We have seen that in the Wakelbura tribe, so far from the condition being one of "group marriage," it is one of dissimilar adelphic polyandry. Now it is by no means easy to see how this could arise from the Dieri custom, the essence of which, according to one of the statements I have quoted, is reciprocity. On the other hand we can readily see how polyandry of this type, which is found in other parts of the world also, may be in Australia, as in other regions, the result of a scarcity of women178, or, what is the same thing, of polygyny on the part of the notables of the tribe and of the independent custom of postponing the age of marriage in the male till 28 or 30.

Supporters of the group marriage theory will naturally ask how else the facts can be explained. The unfortunate lack of detail I've mentioned doesn’t make it any easier to propose an alternative suggestion; however, I believe the explanation can be inferred from the facts we already have. We've seen that in the Wakelbura tribe, rather than being a case of "group marriage," the situation is one of different types of polyandry. It’s not easy to see how this could develop from the Dieri custom, which, according to one of the statements I cited, is based on reciprocity. On the other hand, it’s clear how this type of polyandry, which is also found in other parts of the world, may emerge in Australia as a result of a shortage of women178, or, similarly, due to the practice of polygyny among the tribe’s leaders and the independent custom of delaying men's marriage until they are 28 or 30.

With this view agree the facts that in some cases the brother is required to purchase his pirrauru rights, that the young man without pirrauru wife can purchase from another man the temporary use of one of his pirrauru spouses, and that the tippa-malku marriage always precedes the pirrauru relation in the female. It may indeed be urged against the view that the purchase of a temporary pirrauru is in fact not a case of pirrauru at all, but simply the ordinary purchase of hospitality among savage nations. This is no doubt the case and we might merely cite this fact in order to show that the purchase of sexual rights is a recognised proceeding in Australia. Looked at from another point of view however the case is seen to be singularly instructive. So far as Dr Howitt's statements go, the husband of the pirrauru who is thus lent does not require to be consulted in the matter. The pirrauru husband, on the other hand, disposes of his spouse exactly as if she were a slave. On the theory of group marriage the tippa-malku husband has no less a right to be consulted in the matter than the pirrauru husband. In point of fact he seems to be entirely neglected in the transaction. It is true that in the case we are considering the pirrauru husband seems to have exceptional privileges, for we have seen that under ordinary circumstances the tippa-malku husband has exclusive rights at ordinary times. But we must probably understand the passage to mean that the lending of pirraurus takes place at tribal meetings179 or on other occasions when the right of the husband is in abeyance. In either case, the facts tell far more strongly in favour of the view suggested here than in favour of group marriage.

With this perspective, the facts align with the idea that in some situations, a brother has to buy his pirrauru rights, that a young man without a pirrauru wife can temporarily acquire one of another man's pirrauru spouses, and that the tippa-malku marriage always comes before the pirrauru relationship for women. It could be argued that the temporary purchase of a pirrauru isn’t really a pirrauru situation at all, but merely the typical exchange of hospitality seen among tribal societies. This is likely the case, and we could point to this fact to demonstrate that the buying of sexual rights is an accepted practice in Australia. However, looking at it from a different angle reveals important insights. According to Dr. Howitt's observations, the husband of the pirrauru who is lent out doesn’t need to be consulted about it. On the other hand, the pirrauru husband has full control over his spouse as if she were a slave. Based on the theory of group marriage, the tippa-malku husband should also have a right to be consulted just like the pirrauru husband. In reality, he seems completely overlooked in the process. It is true that in this scenario, the pirrauru husband appears to have special privileges, since we have established that normally, the tippa-malku husband has exclusive rights during typical circumstances. But we likely need to interpret this excerpt as indicating that the lending of pirraurus happens at tribal meetings__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ or on other occasions when the husband's rights are not in effect. In either case, the evidence strongly favors the view suggested here over that of group marriage.

There is another factor to be considered. Abductions and elopements are merely ordinary amenities of married life among the aborigines of Australia. We have seen that it is the duty of the pirrauru husband to protect the wife during the absence of the tippa-malku husband. Clearly this is a sort of insurance against the too bold suitor or the too fickle wife, unless indeed the pirrauru himself is the offender, a point on which Dr Howitt has nothing to say, though Mr Siebert's [140]evidence may be fairly interpreted to mean that such occurrences are not known.

There’s another factor to consider. Abductions and elopements are just normal parts of married life among the Aboriginal people of Australia. We've seen that it's the responsibility of the pirrauru husband to protect the wife during the absence of the tippa-malku husband. Clearly, this serves as a kind of insurance against overly bold suitors or an unfaithful wife, unless of course the pirrauru himself is the one causing trouble, a point that Dr. Howitt doesn’t address, although Mr. Siebert's [140] evidence can be interpreted to suggest that such situations are not common.

We shall see below in connection with the question of the jus primae noctis that special privileges are sometimes accorded to men of the husband's totem or class in return for assistance in capturing the wife. Now assuming that a wife is abducted or elopes, it is, I think, on the same persons that the duty of aiding the injured husband would fall. Whether this is so or not, the men of his own totem are those with whom a man's relations are, in most tribes, the closest. We have seen that the heads of the totem-kins play an important part in assigning pirraurus. Now although it is actually the practice for men of different totems to exchange wives, it by no means follows that it was always the case. The element of adelphic polyandry, for example, may well have upset the original relations and brought about a practice of exchange between men of different totems. At any rate the theory here suggested affords an explanation of the part played by the totem headmen, and on the theory of group marriage their share in the transaction remains absolutely mysterious.

We will see below regarding the issue of the jus primae noctis that special privileges are sometimes granted to men from the husband’s totem or class in exchange for help in capturing the wife. Now, assuming that a wife is kidnapped or runs away, I believe that the responsibility of assisting the injured husband would fall on the same people. Whether this is true or not, the men of his own totem are typically those with whom a man has the closest relationships in most tribes. We've noted that the leaders of the totem-kins play an important role in assigning pirraurus. While it is common for men from different totems to exchange wives, this does not necessarily mean it was always this way. The concept of adelphic polyandry, for instance, may have disrupted the original relationships and led to a practice of exchange between men of different totems. In any case, the theory suggested here offers an explanation of the role played by the totem heads, and under the theory of group marriage, their involvement in the transaction remains completely unclear.

In connection with these possible explanations of the pirrauru custom, it is important to observe that there are duties in regard to food owed by the pirrauru wife to her spouse, when her husband is absent. Now it is hardly conceivable that in a state of "group marriage" any such practice should have obtained. A woman would doubtless have collected food for the man with whom she was actually cohabiting; but in the case of the pirrauru relation, the absence of the tippa-malku wife of her pirrauru spouse must coincide with the absence of her own tippa-malku husband before this position is reached. So long as only one tippa-malku partner is absent, the pirrauru spouse is under the obligation of lightening the labours of the woman whose place she sometimes occupies, and this is very far from what we should expect in the "group marriage" stage.

In relation to these potential explanations for the pirrauru custom, it’s important to note that the pirrauru wife has responsibilities regarding food for her husband when he is away. It’s hard to imagine that in a "group marriage" situation, this practice would exist. A woman would likely gather food for the man she is currently living with; however, in the case of the pirrauru relationship, the absence of her tippa-malku husband must coincide with the absence of her pirrauru spouse's tippa-malku wife for this scenario to occur. As long as only one tippa-malku partner is absent, the pirrauru spouse is expected to help lighten the workload of the woman whose role she sometimes takes on, which is quite different from what we would expect in a "group marriage" scenario.

On the whole therefore I conclude that the pirrauru relation affords absolutely no evidence of a prior stage of group marriage. So far from the quantity of evidence for group marriage having been increased by Dr Howitt's recent book, [141]it has undergone a diminution. Gason had stated180 that tribal brothers had the right of access in the absence of the husband without first being made pirrauru. This, if correct, would have been much nearer group marriage than the actual facts; the statement however appears to be incorrect, if we may judge by the fact that Dr Howitt has silently dropped it.

Overall, I conclude that the pirrauru relationship provides no evidence of an earlier form of group marriage. Rather than strengthening the evidence for group marriage, Dr. Howitt's recent book has actually reduced it. Gason had stated that tribal brothers had the right to access a woman in the absence of her husband without first being made pirrauru. If this were accurate, it would suggest a form of group marriage, but this claim seems incorrect, as Dr. Howitt has quietly omitted it.

Of the piraungaru relation but little can be said, mainly for the reason that our information is so scanty. We do not learn, for example, if it is temporary or permanent, if the consent of the woman is needed, if she ever asks her husband for a certain piraungaru, or if she applies rather to her elder brothers. We do not know what becomes of the piraungaru when the primary spouse dies, whether the brother can claim a right to his brother's wife as piraungaru on giving presents, whether married and unmarried alike enter into the relationship, whether a woman can become piraungaru before she has a special husband, whether relations of free love are barred between a man and his prospective wife and permitted with other nupa women, and a host of other questions. We do not even learn when access is permitted to a piraungaru spouse. We have, it is clear, far too few data to be able to estimate the value of the dictum of Messrs Spencer and Gillen that "individual marriage does not exist either in name or in practice in the Urabunna tribe." If their views are based only on the facts they have given us, they have clearly overlooked a number of essential points; if, on the other hand, they took other facts into consideration, we may reasonably ask to be put in possession of the whole case.

Of the piraungaru relationship, not much can be said, mainly because our information is very limited. We don’t know, for instance, if it’s temporary or permanent, whether the woman's consent is necessary, if she ever requests a specific piraungaru from her husband, or if she turns to her older brothers instead. We also don’t know what happens to the piraungaru when the primary spouse dies, if a brother can claim his brother's wife as piraungaru by giving gifts, whether both married and unmarried individuals can enter into the relationship, if a woman can be a piraungaru before having a dedicated husband, whether free love relationships are restricted between a man and his future wife and allowed with other nupa women, and many other questions. We don’t even know when access is allowed to a piraungaru spouse. Clearly, we have far too little data to assess the claim made by Messrs. Spencer and Gillen that "individual marriage does not exist either in name or in practice in the Urabunna tribe." If their views are based solely on the information they’ve provided, they have obviously missed several key points; if, on the other hand, they considered other facts, we can reasonably ask to see the complete picture.

152 Aust. Ass. IV, 689.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Australian Association IV, 689.

153 Ib. p. 717.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ib. p. 717.

154 Ausland, 1891, p. 843.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Foreign, 1891, p. 843.

155 Zts. Vgl. Rechtsw. XII, 268.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See also Legal Journal XII, 268.

156 The statement, Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 55, that a man and woman become noa by betrothal is clearly erroneous.

156 The statement, Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 55, that a man and woman become noa by betrothal is clearly incorrect.

157 Nat. Tribes, p. 181. This was not brought out by Dr Howitt's paper of 1890 in Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, and is denied in Folklore XVII, 174 sq. by Dr Howitt himself; see my criticism, ib. 294 sq.

157 Nat. Tribes, p. 181. This was not mentioned in Dr. Howitt's 1890 paper in Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, and Dr. Howitt himself denies it in Folklore XVII, 174 sq.; see my critique, ib. 294 sq.

158 p. 179.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 179.

159 p. 187. Subject to the girl having passed the wilpadrina ceremony. Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 56.

159 p. 187. This applies only if the girl has completed the wilpadrina ceremony. Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 56.

160 But see p. 129, n. 2.

160 But see p. 129, n. 2.

161 This is in contradiction with the statement (Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 56) that the various couples are not consulted. We also learn (loc. cit. p. 62) that the exercise of marital rights by own tribal brothers is independent of their pirrauru relation. The order of precedence is (1) tippa-malku, (2) pirrauru, (3) brothers.

161 This contradicts the statement (Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 56) that the various couples are not consulted. We also find out (loc. cit. p. 62) that the exercise of marital rights by their own tribal brothers is separate from their pirrauru relationship. The order of precedence is (1) tippa-malku, (2) pirrauru, (3) brothers.

162 Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 57.

163 Howitt says (p. 182) that each of a pair of pirrauru watch each other carefully to prevent more pirrauru relations arising.

163 Howitt states (p. 182) that each member of a pair of pirrauru keeps a close watch on the other to avoid any additional pirrauru relationships from forming.

164 In the Urabunna tribe a woman is lent irrespective of piraungaru to all nupa, Nor. Tr. p. 63. It is therefore a matter of no moment even if the consent of the primary husband is never refused at non-ceremonial times.

164 In the Urabunna tribe, a woman can be shared with all nupa, regardless of piraungaru, Nor. Tr. p. 63. As a result, it doesn't really matter if the primary husband’s consent is never denied during non-ceremonial times.

165 It appears, however (Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 62), to be only on ceremonial (Muni) occasions that anything like general intercourse occurs, termed Wira-jinka, then it is promiscuous. The Dippa-malli relation is not permanent (Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 61), and the mebaia husband receives a present. If the Dippa-malli "group" is not permanent, it does not appear why Dr Howitt speaks of a "group" at all.

165 It seems, however (Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 62), that general interaction only happens during ceremonial (Muni) occasions, referred to as Wira-jinka, and at that time it is casual. The Dippa-malli relationship isn't lasting (Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 61), and the mebaia husband receives a gift. Since the Dippa-malli "group" isn't stable, it's unclear why Dr. Howitt even mentions a "group" at all.

166 In the absence of these there is nothing to distinguish the practice from the adultery which prevails among the Dieri (p. 187), in which Dr Howitt does not see a survival of group marriage or promiscuity.

166 Without these, there's nothing that sets the practice apart from the adultery common among the Dieri (p. 187), in which Dr. Howitt does not view it as a remnant of group marriage or promiscuity.

167 He mentions the pira marriage of the Yandairunga in Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 60, but drops it in Native Tribes. It is unfortunate that we never learn why Dr Howitt omits to mention facts which he has previously published. Are we to infer that the previous statements are erroneous in every case? If so, pirrauru must be a temporary relationship.

167 He refers to the pira marriage of the Yandairunga in Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 60, but leaves it out in Native Tribes. It's unfortunate that we never find out why Dr. Howitt fails to mention facts he had previously published. Should we assume that the earlier statements are wrong in every case? If that's the case, pirrauru must be a temporary relationship.

168 Curr, III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cur, III.

169 Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 61, n. 2.

169 Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 61, n. 2.

170 Dr Howitt's argument from the use of maian raises a difficulty. Twenty-five years ago he stated (Brough Smyth, II, 323) that among the Brabrolung a wife was termed wrūkŭt, and this seems to be the ordinary term.

170 Dr. Howitt's point about the use of maian presents a challenge. Twenty-five years ago, he said (Brough Smyth, II, 323) that among the Brabrolung, a wife was called wrūkŭt, and this appears to be the common term.

171 Titular maian is Dr Howitt's phrase.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Titular maian is Dr. Howitt's term.

172 Dr Howitt's statement on p. 281 that the widow invariably passes to the brother is contradicted by passages on pp. 227 and 248.

172 Dr. Howitt's claim on p. 281 that the widow always goes to the brother is contradicted by sections on pp. 227 and 248.

173 Dr Howitt (p. 176) does not admit this to be correct, but cf. his attitude on p. 188.

173 Dr. Howitt (p. 176) disagrees with this, but see his perspective on p. 188.

174 But cf. Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 58 n.; this may, however, have been regarded as a ceremonial occasion, though there is no other evidence of such being the case.

174 But see Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 58 n.; this might, however, have been seen as a ceremonial event, although there is no other proof to support this.

175 Properly speaking group marriage should mean that all persons in a local group live in polygamy, a state not far removed indeed from promiscuity, the boundary between which and polygamy I cannot undertake to discuss here, or else that the whole of one group is united in marriage to those of the opposite sex in another group.

175 Strictly speaking, group marriage should mean that everyone in a local group engages in polygamy, which is quite close to promiscuity. I can't delve into the differences between polygamy and promiscuity here, or it could also mean that everyone in one group is married to people of the opposite sex in another group.

176 This is uncertain, as I have already intimated.

176 This is unclear, as I've already suggested.

177 This tells strongly in favour of my theory. The unmarried youth gets his pirrauru free, for he will reciprocate the attention later. The man who has lost his wife and can make no return purchases the right.

177 This strongly supports my theory. The single young man receives his pirrauru for free because he will return the favor later. The man who has lost his wife and can't reciprocate ends up buying the right.

178 Cf. Curr, III, 546.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Curr, III, 546.

179 Cf. Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 73.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 73.

180 Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal of the Anthropological Institute XX, 56.


CHAPTER XIV.

TEMPORARY UNIONS.

Temporary partnerships.

Wife lending. Initiation ceremonies. Jus primae noctis. Punishment for adultery. Ariltha of central tribes. Group marriage unproven.

Wife lending. Initiation ceremonies. Jus primae noctis. Punishment for cheating. Ariltha of central tribes. Group marriage unproven.

It has been mentioned above that the pirrauru custom, so far from being an extension of the recognised practice of Australian tribes, is in some respects a limitation of it. We may now proceed to illustrate this. Even among the Dieri the tribal festival on the occasion of an inter-tribal marriage is marked by free intercourse between the sexes without regard to existing sexual unions181 (? either tippa-malku or pirrauru). In the same way the Wiimbaio tribal gatherings were accompanied by regulated promiscuity, the class rules being the only limitation. At others wives could be lent or temporarily exchanged by the husbands182. The Geawe-gal held festivals at which wives were lent to young men, subject to class laws183. In other cases the exchange was limited to brothers or men of the same totem184. Among the Kamilaroi a wife was lent to friendly visitors but only with her consent. In all these cases we see a state of things similar to or not unlike the relations of the Dieri pirrauru spouses, and it should be noted that it is at tribal gatherings that the latter can claim to exercise their rights. From this it appears that the Dieri custom amounts to an ear-marking of certain women for the use of certain men, and is consequently a limitation of the common custom; in consideration of the fact that the pirrauru men protect them in the absence of their [143]husbands, they are permitted at the same time to exercise marital rights, provided their own primary spouses are absent.

It has been noted earlier that the pirrauru custom, rather than being an extension of the recognized practices of Australian tribes, actually acts as a limitation in some ways. We can now illustrate this. Even among the Dieri, the tribal festival for an inter-tribal marriage allows free interaction between the sexes without considering existing sexual unions (? either tippa-malku or pirrauru). Similarly, Wiimbaio tribal gatherings involved regulated promiscuity, where only class rules applied as limitations. In certain situations, husbands could lend or temporarily exchange wives. The Geawe-gal held festivals where wives were lent to young men, subject to class laws183. In other cases, exchanges were restricted to brothers or men of the same totem__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Among the Kamilaroi, a wife could be lent to friendly visitors but only with her consent. In all these instances, we see a situation similar to, or not unlike, the relationships of the Dieri pirrauru spouses, and it should be noted that these rights are exercised at tribal gatherings. This shows that the Dieri custom designates certain women for the use of specific men, limiting the general custom; given that the pirrauru men protect them in the absence of their [143]husbands, they are allowed to exercise marital rights provided their primary spouses are not present.

Among the Wiimbaio, when sickness was believed to be coming down the Murray185, and among the Kurnai, when the Aurora australis was seen186, an exchange of wives was ordered by the old men to avert the threatened evil187. This is explained by Dr Howitt as a reversion to the ancient custom of group marriage. It is however not quite clear on what grounds it is necessary to treat it as a survival at all. If a day of prayer and fasting is ordered in order to avert national calamities, it does not follow that the nation in question was in the habit of perpetual prayer and fasting at some previous stage of its existence. Moreover, if the magical rite was formerly the universal practice we may well ask what induced the tribes which believe in its efficacy to adopt a new form of marriage. Ex hypothesi, it is pleasing to Mungan, or good against disease; knowing this, they have not hesitated to abolish group marriage, but apparently without incurring Mungan's wrath, or bringing any epidemic upon them.

Among the Wiimbaio, when sickness was thought to be coming down the Murray, and among the Kurnai, when the Aurora australis was seen186, the elders would order an exchange of wives to prevent the threatened evil187. Dr. Howitt explains this as a return to the ancient custom of group marriage. However, it's not entirely clear why it needs to be seen as a survival at all. Just because a day of prayer and fasting is called to avoid national disasters doesn't mean that the nation used to be in the habit of constant prayer and fasting at some earlier time. Additionally, if the magical rite was once a universal practice, we might wonder what led the tribes who believe in its power to adopt a new form of marriage. Ex hypothesi, it seems to be pleasing to Mungan or beneficial against disease; knowing this, they've decided to eliminate group marriage, but apparently without facing Mungan's anger or triggering any epidemics.

Among the Narrinyeri188, the old men have a right of access to the newly initiated girls, but apparently Dr Howitt does not regard this as a survival. On the other hand the narumbe (initiated youths), who may not at this period take wives, had unrestricted rights over the younger women, those "of his own class and totem not excepted," and this Dr Howitt regards as a survival from the days of the undivided commune, though if it is so it is hard to see why they should have rights only over the younger women. The practice does not appear to differ from the free love found among the Dieri except in the absence of class restrictions and its limitation to the period after initiation which is among many other peoples a period of sexual licence.

Among the Narrinyeri __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, older men have the right to access newly initiated girls, but Dr. Howitt doesn’t see this as a survival. On the other hand, the narumbe (initiated youths), who cannot take wives at this time, have unrestricted rights over younger women, including those "of his own class and totem not excepted." Dr. Howitt views this as a survival from the days of the undivided commune, although if that’s the case, it’s hard to understand why their rights are only over younger women. This practice seems similar to the free love found among the Dieri, but differs in the lack of class restrictions and its limitation to the period after initiation, which among many other cultures is a time of sexual freedom.

Another group of customs, also interpreted by Dr Howitt as a survival of group marriage and an "expiation for individual marriage," calls for some discussion. It is unnecessary to refer here to the explanation of the jus primae noctis suggested by[144] Mr Crawley. It may be that the matter can also to some extent be explained as payment for services, in the same way as the pirrauru relation shows some signs of being a quid pro quo.

Another set of customs, which Dr. Howitt also sees as a remnant of group marriage and a "penalty for individual marriage," deserves some discussion. There’s no need to refer to the explanation of the jus primae noctis suggested by[144] Mr. Crawley. It might also be possible to explain this to some degree as a form of payment for services, similar to how the pirrauru relationship appears to be a kind of quid pro quo.

In certain tribes access to the bride is permitted to men of the group of the husband. Among the Kuinmurbura they are the men who have aided the husband to carry off the woman189; and the same is the case with the Kurnandaburi and Kamilaroi tribes190. It is very significant that among the Narrinyeri the right of access only accrues in case of elopement and precisely to those men who actually give assistance in the abduction, a fact hard to explain on the theory of expiation191. Among the Mukjarawaint the right seems to belong to those of the same totem, but apparently the young men only192; but here too their position as accessories is quite clear, as indeed it must be in any tribe where the right accrues to men of the same totem. By all the rules of savage justice a punishment may be inflicted in these cases either on the offender himself or on the men of his totem. It is therefore not strange that they require from the abductor some return for the danger to which he exposes them, especially if they actually take part in the abduction. An aberrant form of the custom is found among the Kurnai, among whom the jus primae noctis falls to men initiated at the same jeraeil as the bridegroom.

In some tribes, access to the bride is allowed for men from the husband’s group. Among the Kuinmurbura, it’s the men who helped the husband capture the woman; the same goes for the Kurnandaburi and Kamilaroi tribes. Notably, among the Narrinyeri, the right of access occurs only in cases of elopement and specifically for those men who assist in the abduction, which is difficult to explain through the lens of expiation. Among the Mukjarawaint, this right seems to belong to men of the same totem, but it appears to apply primarily to the younger men; still, their role as accomplices is clear, as it should be in any tribe where the right belongs to men of the same totem. According to the rules of tribal justice, punishment may be imposed either on the offender or the men of his totem. Therefore, it’s not surprising that these men expect some form of compensation from the abductor for the risk he puts them in, especially if they are involved in the abduction. An unusual variant of this custom is found among the Kurnai, where the jus primae noctis is granted to men who were initiated in the same jeraeil as the bridegroom.

Among the Kurnandaburi there was a period of unrestricted licence after the exercise of the jus primae noctis, even the father of the bride being allowed access to her. This did not of course violate totem or phratry regulations. Dr Howitt does not comment on the case, but it would have been interesting to hear whether both these customs are to be regarded as survivals and if so what caused the duplication193.

Among the Kurnandaburi, there was a time of complete freedom after the practice of the jus primae noctis, with even the father of the bride allowed access to her. This, of course, did not break any totem or phratry rules. Dr. Howitt doesn’t comment on this situation, but it would have been interesting to know whether both customs are seen as remnants and, if so, what led to the duplication __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

In estimating the value of the custom of jus primae noctis as evidence of a prior state of group marriage, a custom of the Yuin should not be overlooked. If a man elopes with another man's [145]betrothed he is punished by having to fight the girl's father, brothers, and mother's brother; the girl was sometimes punished by being beaten; all the men who pursued her had a right of access provided they were of the right totem and locality. If however the eloping couple were not caught they were not liable to punishment after a child was born. There is no mention of any jus primae noctis where the marriage was the result of betrothal. In this case therefore the right of access is a punishment, so far as the girl is concerned; it is earned by taking part in the pursuit, a fact which confirms the suggested explanation of the right of access at marriage.

In evaluating the significance of the custom of jus primae noctis as an indicator of an earlier state of group marriage, it's important not to overlook a custom among the Yuin. If a man runs away with another man's [145]betrothed, he is punished by having to fight the girl's father, brothers, and uncle; sometimes, the girl is punished by being beaten. All the men who chase after her have the right to access her, as long as they belong to the appropriate totem and locality. However, if the eloping couple escapes detection, they are not subject to punishment after having a child. There is no reference to any jus primae noctis in cases where the marriage resulted from a betrothal. In this instance, the right of access serves as a form of punishment for the girl; it is granted to those who participate in the chase, supporting the proposed explanation of the right of access at marriage.

It should not be overlooked that this form of punishment is found among some tribes as the penalty for adultery194, when it certainly cannot be interpreted as an expiation for individual marriage. This was the case among the Wotjoballuk, the Kamilaroi, and the Euahlayi.

It shouldn't be ignored that this type of punishment occurs in some tribes as a penalty for infidelity194, and it definitely shouldn't be seen as a way to make up for personal marriage issues. This was true for the Wotjoballuk, the Kamilaroi, and the Euahlayi.

We may now turn to the customs of the central and northern tribes visited by Messrs Spencer and Gillen. Except in the case of three of the north-eastern tribes the right of access accrues in connection with the ariltha ceremony. It may be said at once that there is among these tribes no trace of access as payment for services; for on the rare occasions when a wife is captured she is allotted to an individual and becomes his property at once, according to a statement in the first work of Spencer and Gillen195. In the same work, it is true, this statement is contradicted by the assertion that on such occasions only the men of the right class are allowed to have access196. But this statement does not seem to be based on any facts within the knowledge of the writers, for they make a definite statement to the contrary with regard to the Arunta customs, and it was with the Arunta that they were specially concerned, and in the later volume no further details are given, as they should have been, if the custom was found among any of the tribes visited on the second expedition.

We can now look at the customs of the central and northern tribes that Messrs. Spencer and Gillen visited. Except for three of the northeastern tribes, the right of access is linked to the ariltha ceremony. It's important to note that these tribes don't have any concept of access as payment for services; on the rare occasions when a wife is taken, she is immediately assigned to an individual and becomes his property, according to a claim in the first work of Spencer and Gillen __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. However, this claim is contradicted later in the same work, which states that only men of the correct class are allowed to have access196 in such situations. But this assertion doesn’t seem to be backed by any facts known to the writers, as they make a clear statement to the contrary regarding Arunta customs, which were their main focus. Furthermore, the later volume does not provide additional details, which should have been included if this custom existed among any of the tribes they encountered on their second expedition.

The association of the right of access with the initiation ceremony is paralleled, as we have already seen, among other tribes. It hardly seems necessary to argue a state of primitive [146]promiscuity from a custom of licence at the period of puberty, which does not in fact differ, except in degree, from the licence normally enjoyed by the unmarried, and is readily explicable on other grounds than those suggested by Spencer and Gillen. If we are not prepared to regard this licence at puberty, which may equally well have subsisted side by side with marriage or group promiscuity, as a mere expression of the newly attained sexual rights, we have as an alternative the magical theory of Mr Crawley. I do not propose to dwell on this but will pass at once to discuss some points which seem to have escaped the notice of Spencer and Gillen when they proposed their hypothesis of promiscuity.

The connection between the right of access and initiation ceremonies is similar, as we've already seen, in other tribes. It hardly seems necessary to argue that a state of primitive [146] promiscuity comes from a custom of license during puberty, which really doesn’t differ much, except in intensity, from the freedom typically granted to the unmarried. This can easily be explained through other reasons besides those proposed by Spencer and Gillen. If we’re not ready to see this license at puberty, which may have existed alongside marriage or group promiscuity, as just a sign of newly acquired sexual rights, we can alternatively consider Mr. Crawley’s magical theory. I don't intend to focus on that but will move directly to discuss some aspects that seem to have been overlooked by Spencer and Gillen when they suggested their idea of promiscuity.

The essential point in connection with these ceremonies is the fact that access is not limited, as in the case of the Dieri, to men who might lawfully marry the woman. The right is restricted to men of six classes out of the eight, including all four of the other moiety and the two of her own half of her own moiety. Now whatever else may be deduced from this, one thing is clear, and that is that the custom in its present form, at any rate, took its rise before the eight classes were introduced but after the four classes were already in existence and a fortiori after the phratries were known. Consequently no argument for promiscuity can be founded on the right of access at initiation. It cannot be a survival from a time when no marriage regulations were known, for the simple reason that the custom itself bears unmistakeable traces of regulations of a comparatively advanced type. It may of course be argued that these limitations are of late origin. How far this is so and why such limitations should have been introduced it is impossible to say; but it is impossible to base an argument for primitive promiscuity on a state of things which is admittedly not primitive unless we have good primâ facie grounds for regarding the custom as a survival. There is nothing in the present case to show that it is not a magical rite.

The key point about these ceremonies is that access isn't limited, like it is for the Dieri, only to men who can legally marry the woman. The right is restricted to men from six of the eight classes, including all four from the other group and two from her own half of her own group. Whatever else can be inferred from this, one thing is certain: the custom, in its current form, emerged after the four classes were already established but before the introduction of the eight classes and the knowledge of the phratries. Therefore, no argument for promiscuity can be based on the right of access at initiation. It cannot be seen as a leftover from a time when there were no marriage rules, because the custom itself clearly shows signs of advanced regulations. It can be argued that these restrictions are recent. How much this is true and why such restrictions were introduced is unclear; however, it’s not possible to argue for primitive promiscuity based on a situation that is clearly not primitive unless we have strong initial reasons to view the custom as a leftover. In this case, there's nothing to suggest that it isn’t a magical rite.

At other times access is permitted in accordance with class regulations, the husband's consent being necessary, if indeed he does not actually take the preliminary steps himself. We have seen that a similar state of things exists in other tribes.[147] It does not seem necessary to look for the explanation further than the ordinary customs of savage hospitality, the desire to do a favour to men who may be useful. It is difficult to see why Spencer and Gillen regard the fact that women are lent in this way only to their unawa as a proof of the former existence of group marriage. Clearly if intercourse is permitted only between certain persons before marriage and only certain persons are allowed to marry, we can hardly be surprised to find that these latter are restricted in the choice of men to whom they may lend their wives after marriage. The surprising thing would be if it were otherwise.

At other times, access is allowed according to class rules, with the husband's consent being required, unless he takes the initial steps himself. We've seen that a similar situation exists in other tribes.[147] There’s no need to seek a deeper explanation than the usual customs of primitive hospitality, the intention to do a favor for men who might be helpful. It’s hard to understand why Spencer and Gillen view the fact that women are lent out only to their unawa as evidence of the former existence of group marriage. Clearly, if relations are permitted only between certain individuals before marriage and only specific individuals are allowed to marry, it shouldn't be surprising that these individuals are limited in their choice of men to whom they can lend their wives after marriage. The surprising thing would be if it were different.

In addition, as in the tribes we have already considered, irregular access is practised for magical purposes in connection with the performance of ceremonies and the sending out of messengers. It has already been pointed out that we have no grounds for regarding such practices as survivals; for if we put on sackcloth and ashes as a penance for our misdeeds, it does not follow that this was ever the prevailing costume. It is even less possible to interpret the ritual lending of wives to messengers as a survival, for, ex hypothesi, the messengers were not of the group which "group-married," and messengers of any sort point to a stage when inter-tribal relations had made considerable advance and the tribes in question are hardly likely to have been still in the stage of the "undivided commune."

Additionally, just like in the tribes we've already discussed, irregular access is used for magical purposes connected to ceremonies and sending out messengers. It has already been noted that we have no reason to view such practices as remnants of the past; for example, if we wear sackcloth and ashes as punishment for our wrongdoings, it doesn’t mean this was ever the common attire. It's even less plausible to see the ritual lending of wives to messengers as a remnant since, by definition, the messengers weren’t part of the group that practiced "group marriage," and messengers in general indicate a stage where inter-tribal relationships had significantly progressed, suggesting that the tribes in question were unlikely to still be in the "undivided commune" phase.

The survey of Australian customs and terms of relationship leads us to the conclusion that the former, so far from proving the present or even former existence of group marriage in that continent, do not even render it probable; on the latter no argument of any sort can be founded which assumes them to refer to consanguinity, kinship or affinity. It is therefore not rash to say that the case for group marriage, so far as Australia is concerned, falls to the ground. Even were it otherwise, even were group marriage proved for Australia or for any other part of the world, we should still be far from having established promiscuity and group marriage as a stage in the general history of mankind. For that at least a scheme of development is needed. Even were the arguments in favour of the group marriage hypothesis much stronger, its supporters might reason[148]ably be asked to give us something more than assertion and reassertion without any attempt to show in detail the process of evolution. To take an example from another sphere, it may safely be said that the general theory of evolution would find few supporters if it were not possible to trace some existing species and genera back to some generalised type in the past. At present the position of a supporter of the theory of primitive promiscuity and group marriage is analogous to that of an evolutionist who can only point to a few more or less useless peculiarities in the anatomy of man without being able to show resemblances between them and the corresponding portions of fossil or actually existing anthropoids. He calls them "vestiges197" and insists that homo is descended from a generalised anthropoid. The mere assertion of the vestigial character of such bones or organs would hardly carry conviction unless they could be shown to exist in some anthropoid in a more fully developed state. Similarly the arguments for promiscuity and group marriage suffer from incurable weakness, and would so suffer, even were the basis far more reliable than I have shown to be the case, unless and until it has been shown by what process and for what reasons man took each upward step. So far only one writer has attempted, and that nearly thirty years ago, to trace the course of human development on the hypothesis of primitive promiscuity, and his scheme is a house of cards.

The analysis of Australian customs and relationship terms leads us to conclude that they do not indicate the current or past existence of group marriage on that continent, nor do they make it likely; regarding the latter, there isn't any argument that can be made assuming they relate to blood relations, kinship, or affinity. Thus, it's fair to say that the case for group marriage in Australia falls flat. Even if group marriage could be proven for Australia or any other part of the world, that wouldn't establish promiscuity and group marriage as a phase in the overall history of humanity. For that, at least, a developmental framework is necessary. Even if the arguments supporting the group marriage theory were much stronger, its advocates could reasonably be asked to provide more than just claims and repetitions without detailing the process of evolution. For instance, it's safe to say that the general theory of evolution would have few supporters if it wasn't possible to trace some existing species and genera back to a generalized type in the past. Right now, supporting the theory of primitive promiscuity and group marriage is similar to an evolutionist who can only point out a few somewhat irrelevant peculiarities in human anatomy without showing similarities to fossil or currently existing primates. He refers to them as "vestiges" and insists that *homo* descended from a generalized primate. Simply stating that certain bones or organs are vestigial wouldn’t be convincing unless they could be shown to exist in some primate in a more developed form. Likewise, the arguments for promiscuity and group marriage have significant shortcomings and would still suffer from those defects, even if the foundation were much more solid than I've indicated, until it is demonstrated how and why humans progressed through each developmental stage. So far, only one author has attempted, nearly thirty years ago, to outline human development based on the theory of primitive promiscuity, and his framework is shaky at best.

The student of sociology is at a disadvantage compared with the zoologist in not being able to unearth his fossils for comparison with living forms. He must therefore trace the relationship between living forms, and, in seeking to discover the earlier stages of human progress, rely in part on the sociology of the higher mammals, in part on the possibility of showing a logical scheme of human development. When he examines the living forms he is of course unable to say whether actually existing savage institutions are in the main line of human progress or merely bye-paths embryological or teratological. It may be [149]possible to show that group marriage exists somewhere on the earth at the present time. Even if this is so, the theory of primitive promiscuity and group marriage as stages in the general history of mankind remain mere baseless guesses until we have a systematic account both of the causes which led to the various steps, and of the processes by which the various stages were reached.

The sociology student has a disadvantage compared to the zoologist because they can’t dig up fossils to compare with living beings. Instead, they need to trace the connections between current forms of life and, in trying to uncover earlier stages of human development, partially rely on the sociology of higher mammals and the possibility of demonstrating a logical framework of human progress. When studying living forms, they can’t definitively determine if existing primitive institutions represent the main path of human progress or just side roads that are embryonic or abnormal. It might be [149] possible to show that group marriage exists somewhere on the planet today. Even if that’s the case, the ideas of primitive promiscuity and group marriage as phases in the overall history of humanity remain mere unfounded guesses until we have a comprehensive explanation of the causes behind these various steps and the processes through which the different stages were achieved.

181 Howitt, p. 205.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 205.

182 p. 214.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 214.

183 p. 217.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 217.

184 pp. 224, 260.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 224, 260.

185 p. 195.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 195.

186 pp. 170, 277.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 170, 277.

187 Also among the Kurnandaburi, the Wonkamira, etc. Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 62. General circumcision was a remedy in Fiji when the chief was ill.

187 Also among the Kurnandaburi, the Wonkamira, etc. Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 62. General circumcision was a remedy in Fiji when the chief was sick.

188 And among the Dieri, according to Gason, Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 87.

188 And among the Dieri, as Gason states in Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 87.

189 p. 219.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 219.

190 pp. 205, 193. J. A. I. XII, 36.

190 pp. 205, 193. J. A. I. XII, 36.

191 p. 245.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 245.

192 p. 269.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 269.

193 He also omits to mention the Muni ceremony, described in Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 62. If general licence is of magical efficacy in cases of sickness, it can hardly be argued that general licence at marriage has not, as Mr Crawley argues, a magical significance.

193 He also fails to mention the Muni ceremony, described in Journ. Anthr. Inst. XX, 62. If general permission is magically effective in cases of illness, it’s hard to argue that general permission at marriage doesn't, as Mr. Crawley claims, have a magical significance.

194 p. 245.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 245.

195 C. T. 556.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ C. T. 556.

196 C. T. 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ C. T. 104.

197 Commonly but erroneously termed "rudimentary organs." It is a natural and justifiable assumption for a zoologist that all vestigial organs have previously been more largely developed. It is also an assumption that a given custom is vestigial, but it is not a justifiable one.

197 Commonly but mistakenly referred to as "rudimentary organs." It’s a natural and reasonable assumption for a zoologist that all vestigial organs were once more fully developed. It’s also an assumption that a certain practice is vestigial, but that’s not a justifiable one.


APPENDIX.

ANOMALOUS MARRIAGES.

Unconventional Marriages.

Decay of class rules in South-East. Descent in Central Tribes. "Bloods" and "Castes."

Decay of class rules in the Southeast. Decline in Central Tribes. "Bloods" and "Castes."

A certain number of Australian tribes have ceased to adhere strictly to the regulations of their class systems. Thus, in the Kamilaroi tribe a correspondent of Dr Howitt's found intra-class marriage, the totem only being different; in determining the class and totem of the children the ordinary rule held good198. The Wiradjeri on the Lachlan permit Ipai to marry Muri as well as Kumbo, the two classes both belonging to Kupathin; in each case certain totems only, viz. emu, opossum, snake and bandicoot, have the privilege199. The same anomaly is found in the Wonghibon tribe200.

A number of Australian tribes have stopped strictly following their class system rules. For example, in the Kamilaroi tribe, a correspondent of Dr. Howitt found that people can marry within their class as long as their totem is different; the regular rules apply when determining the class and totem of the children. The Wiradjeri on the Lachlan allow Ipai to marry both Muri and Kumbo, as both classes belong to Kupathin; in these cases, only certain totems, such as emu, opossum, snake, and bandicoot, have this privilege. The same exception can be seen in the Wonghibon tribe.

Among the Warramunga and other northern tribes Spencer and Gillen find that the division of the classes, explained in the last chapter, does not prevent marriages from taking place which this division ought to prevent, if the Arunta rule were followed201. A curious feature of these marriages is that the children of the anomalous union pass into the class which would have been theirs if their mother had wedded her normal spouse. It is not easy to say whether this should be regarded as a survival of matrilineal descent; it is, however, clear that only the existence of phratriac names enables us to say definitely that the descent in this tribe is in the male line.

Among the Warramunga and other northern tribes, Spencer and Gillen observe that the class divisions explained in the last chapter don't stop marriages from happening that should be prevented according to the Arunta rule. A notable aspect of these marriages is that the children from these unusual unions belong to the class they would have if their mother had married her expected partner. It's difficult to determine if this should be seen as a remnant of matrilineal descent; however, it's clear that the presence of phratriac names allows us to confirm that the lineage in this tribe is traced through the male line.

According to the information printed by Mr R. H. Mathews this irregularity is by no means the sum total of anomalies.[151] His information is far from being commonly accepted as accurate; but, as will be shown later, there are correspondences between his statements and those of other observers, which make it probable that his statements have some basis in fact. At any rate they deserve notice, if only that they may be contradicted by competent witnesses, if they are incorrect.

According to the information published by Mr. R. H. Mathews, this irregularity is just one of many anomalies.[151] His information is not widely regarded as accurate; however, as will be demonstrated later, there are similarities between his claims and those of other observers, suggesting that his statements may have some foundation in reality. In any case, they merit attention, if only so that qualified witnesses can refute them if they are wrong.

In the Inchalachee tribe, according to Mr Mathews, descent of the classes is reckoned through females. In the place of the arrangement shown in Table Ia, he gives the order 3, 4, 8, 7; 6, 5, 1, 2202. Any man of the first moiety may marry any woman of the second, though certain marriages are normal and one of the remainder more usual than the others. The effect of these rules is to make it possible for a man to marry any woman of his own generation, even if she be of his own class. This is precisely the same as the case reported from the Kamilaroi by Dr Howitt, if we may take it that in the latter case the normal marriages are found side by side with the anomalous ones.

In the Inchalachee tribe, as stated by Mr. Mathews, descent is traced through females. Instead of the arrangement shown in Table Ia, he lists the order as 3, 4, 8, 7; 6, 5, 1, 2202. Any man from the first group can marry any woman from the second, although certain marriages are standard and one type is more common than the others. These rules allow a man to marry any woman of his generation, even if she belongs to the same class. This is exactly like the situation reported by Dr. Howitt among the Kamilaroi, assuming that in the latter case, the normal marriages coexist with the atypical ones.

In the Inchalachee marriages the children, as in the Warramunga cases of Spencer and Gillen, take the class which they would have had if the woman had taken her normal spouse. On this Mr Mathews relies for the statement that descent is reckoned in the female line in this tribe. But, as we have seen, such a view is erroneous as regards the Warramunga, among whom anomalous marriages also occur; it is therefore by no means clear that the Inchalachee are matrilineal. We have even more reason to doubt his view as to the Binbinga, for whom we have the evidence of Spencer and Gillen.

In Inchalachee marriages, the children, similar to the Warramunga cases described by Spencer and Gillen, inherit the class they would have received if the woman had married her usual partner. Mr. Mathews bases his assertion that descent is determined by the female line in this tribe on this information. However, as we have noted, this perspective is incorrect regarding the Warramunga, among whom unusual marriages also take place; thus, it is not at all certain that the Inchalachee are matrilineal. We have even more reason to question his claim about the Binbinga, for which we have evidence from Spencer and Gillen.

Mr Mathews also reports among the Wiradjeri marriages resembling in many respects those mentioned above from the Wailwun tribe203. The table does not seem to be complete; it is therefore useless to enquire on what principle these marriages are arranged. There seems, however, no reason to doubt the substantial accuracy of the information.

Mr. Mathews also notes that some of the Wiradjeri marriages are similar in many ways to those from the Wailwun tribe. The table doesn’t appear to be complete, so it’s pointless to question how these marriages are arranged. However, there’s no reason to doubt the overall accuracy of the information.

More revolutionary is the statement that these cross-class marriages are based on an actual kinship organisation, to which Mr Mathews gives the name of "blood" (Table III, p. 50)204.

More groundbreaking is the claim that these cross-class marriages are rooted in a real kinship system, which Mr. Mathews refers to as "blood" (Table III, p. 50)204.

Running across the phratries and classes are divisions known as Gwaigullean and Gwaimudthen, Muggulu and Bumbirra, etc., which have the meaning of "sluggish" and "swift" blood respectively. The bloods again are sometimes subdivided. In the Ngeumba tribe Gwaimudthen is divided into nhurai (butt) and wangue (middle), while Gwaigulir is equivalent to winggo (top). These names refer to different portions of the shadow of a tree and refer to the positions taken up in camping by the persons belonging to the different "bloods" and "castes." In this, it may be noted, these organisations follow the parallel of the phratries and classes.

Running through the groups and classes are divisions called Gwaigullean and Gwaimudthen, Muggulu and Bumbirra, etc., which mean "sluggish" and "swift" blood, respectively. The bloodlines are sometimes further divided. In the Ngeumba tribe, Gwaimudthen is split into nhurai (butt) and wangue (middle), while Gwaigulir corresponds to winggo (top). These terms refer to different parts of a tree's shadow and indicate the positions occupied by individuals from various "bloods" and "castes" when camping. It's noteworthy that these organizations parallel the groups and classes.

With the correspondences in names shown in Table III. before our eyes, it is difficult to suppose that the statements of Mr Mathews have no basis in fact. In the absence of further information, however, it is clearly impossible to discuss the origin of these divisions. It seems most probable that they are the systematisation of the anomalous marriages already cited. But much more information is needed before anything like certainty can be attained in the matter. Both actual genealogies and tables of terms of relationship must be in our hands before we can come to a decision.

With the name connections shown in Table III. in front of us, it’s hard to believe that Mr. Mathews' statements aren’t based on reality. However, without more information, it’s clearly impossible to discuss where these divisions come from. It seems most likely that they are a systematization of the unusual marriages already mentioned. But we need a lot more information before we can reach any kind of certainty on the subject. We must have actual genealogies and relationship term tables on hand before we can make a decision.

198 Howitt, p. 204.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Howitt, p. 204.

199 ib. p. 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. p. 211.

200 ib. p. 214, cf. J. A. I.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. p. 214, cf. J. A. I.

201 Nor. Tr. pp. 107, 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nor. Tr. pp. 107, 114.

202 Proc. R. G. S. Qu. XX, 71.

202 Proceedings of the Royal Geological Society Quarterly XX, 71.

203 J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 173.

203 J. R. S. N. S. W. XXXI, 173.

204 ib. XXXVIII, 207-17, XXXIX, 117, Proc. R. G. S. Qu. XX, 53, etc.

204 ibid. XXXVIII, 207-17, XXXIX, 117, Proceedings R. G. S. Qu. XX, 53, etc.


INDEX OF PHRATRY, BLOOD, AND CLASS NAMES.

Phratry and Blood names are in caps., Class names in roman. In the references Map II is equivalent to Table I (pp. 42-48), Map III to Table II (pp. 48-51). The numbers refer to pages, save in the case of Table I a.

Phratry and Blood names are in uppercase, Class names in lowercase. In the references, Map II corresponds to Table I (pp. 42-48), Map III to Table II (pp. 48-51). The numbers refer to pages, except in the case of Table I a.

  • Heyanbo, 74

SUBJECT INDEX.

Names of Australian tribes are in Clarendon, native words and parts of words in italics. Words in inverted commas are defined.

Names of Australian tribes are in Clarendon, native words and parts of words in italics. Words in quotation marks are defined.

  • Abduction, 103
  • Adoption, 2, 5, 7
  • Adultery, punishment for, 146
  • Affinity, 6
  • "Age grades," 2, 92, 112
  • Agoo as suffix, 80
  • Aku as suffix, 80
  • Akulbura classes, 44
  • America, tribe in, 7
  • American organisations, 9, 33
  • An as feminine termination 43, 44
  • Ana as suffix, 80
  • Anaywan classes, 43
  • Angie as suffix, 80
  • Anjegoo as suffix, 80
  • Annan R., classes on, 45
  • Anomalous areas, 51, 72
  • Anomalous marriages, 151
  • Anula classes, 47
  • Ara as suffix, 80
  • Arab phratries, 10
  • Archæologia Americana, 33, 34
  • Aree as suffix, 60, 80
  • Ariltha, 145
  • Arunta classes, Table I a, 47
  •     customs, 145
  •     kinship terms, 96
  •     meaning of, 82
  •     primitiveness, 70
  •     S., classes, 47
  •     totemism, 12
  • Associations, changes in, 1
  •     natal, 2
  • Atkinson, J. J., 63
  • Aversion, sexual, 117
  • Badieri classes, 44, 51
  •     phratries, 45, 51
  • Baiame, 57
  • Balcoin, 83
  • Barkinji betrothal, 22
  •     phratries, 49
  • Bathalibura classes, 44
  • Beena marriage, 108
  • Belyando R., classes on, 44
  • Berriait phratries, 49
  • Betrothal and potestas, 22
  •     rule of descent, 22 sq.
  • Binbinga classes, Table I a, 47
  • Bingongina classes, Table I a, 47
  •     phratries, 47
  • Bird myth, 55
  •     conflict myth, 55
  • Blood and phratry organisations, 68
  •     cousins, marriage forbidden to, 7
  •     division, 31
  •     feud, 26
  •     organisations, 30, 153
  •     relationship, 4
  • Bloomfield R., phratries on, 38, 50
  • Brother and sister marriage, 69
  •     meaning of terms in Morgan's work, 111
  • Bu as prefix, 80
  • Bulcoin, 83
  • Bulthara, 83
  • Bundar, 83
  • Buntamurra classes, 44
  • "Caste" subdivision, 153
  • Cha as prefix, 79
  • Chieftainship, 25
  • Child and parent, 23, 119
  • Children and parents, 4
  • Choo as prefix, 80
  • "Classes, intermarrying," 30
  •     and phratries, 51, 72, 87
  •     and totems, 89
  •     later than phratries, 71
  •     list of, 42 sq.
  •     names, borrowing of, 75 sq.
  •     meaning of, 82
  • Class organisations, 37 sq.; Map II, 40
  •     [159]effect of, 86
  •     origin of, 100
  • Classificatory terms of relationship, 93
  • Conception, theories of, 12, 23
  • "Consanguinity," 3 sq.
  • Consent of husband, 131, 138, 146
  • Contrasts in phratry names, 54, 56, 68
  • "Couple," 30
  • Cousin marriage, 70
  • Crow phratry, 53
  • Cunow, H., 86, 91
  • Dalebura classes, 44
  • Darkinung classes, 42 n.
  • Deeroyn, 82
  • Degeneration and incest, 113
  • Descent, rule of, 11, 12 sq.; Map I, 40
  •     change of, 15, 16
  • Descriptive terms of relationship, 93
  • "Determinant spouse," 30
  • Dieri betrothal, 22
  •     marriage rules, 97
  •     phratries, 49
  •     wife lending, 143
  • Dippa-malli, 133
  • Dippil classes, 43, 51
  •     phratries, 43, III b, 51
  • "Direct descent," 30
  • Dirrawong, 82
  • Durkheim, E., 69, 87, 90
  • Durween, 82
  • Eaglehawk, 54
  •     and crow, 53, 59
  •     phratries, 67
  • Eanda, 10
  • Earl, G. W., 36
  • Economic conditions and rule of descent, 27
  • Egor as feminine suffix, 49
  • Eight-class names, centre of origin, 78
  •     percentages of resemblance and difference, 77, 78
  •     system, 76
  •     tribe in Queensland, 97
  • Elder and younger, meaning of, 98
  •     brother, authority, 100
  • Elopement, 20, 144
  • Eranta, 82
  • Euahlayi classes 42, 51
  •     phratries, 42 e, 50, 51, 54
  • Exchange of wives, 143
  • Exogamy, 6, 30
  •     origin of, 63
  • Family, 1
  •     types of, 8
  • Father and son, conflict of, 17
  • Father and daughter marriage, 114
  • Father right, see Patriliny
  • Female descent, see Matriliny
  • Females, property vested in, 26
  • Feminine class names, 80
  • Fison, L., on group marriage, 127
  • Folktales, stock of, 57
  • Four-class area, 73
  •     and eight-class systems, results compared, 97
  • Frazer, J. G., 69
  •     on totemism, 12
  • Free love, 106, 129
  • Free union, 106
  • Gason, S., 13
  • Gamé, 106
  • Gan as feminine termination, 43
  • Geawegal classes, 42
  •     wife lending, 142
  • Geebera phratries, 49
  • Generation, marriage within, 99
  • Gnalluma classes, 47, 48
  • Gnamo classes, 47, 48
  • Gnanji classes, Table I a, 47
  •     phratries, 47
  • Goa classes, 44
  • Goonganji phratries, 49
  • Goothanto classes, 45
  • Gregory, J. W., 27, 67
  • Grey, Sir G., 34
  • Groups, local, 29
  •     meaning of, 136
  •     primitive, 13, 64
  • Group marriage and pirrauru, 136
  •     meaning of term, 127
  •     not proven, 148
  • Gurk as feminine suffix, 49
  • Haida phratries, 9
  • Hausa rules of avoidance, 99
  • Hereditary kinship groups, 12
  • Hodgson, C. P., 35
  • Homophones, 82
  • Hottentots non-totemic, 8
  • Howitt, A. W., 16, 23, 37, 121, 134
  • Iker as suffix, 80
  • Iliaura classes, Table I a, 47
  • Ilpirra classes, Table I a, 47
  • In-and-in breeding, 115
  • Incest and degeneration, 113
  • Inchalachee classes, Table I a, 47
  •     marriage, 151
  • "Indirect descent," 30
  • Individual property, 25
  • Inginja as suffix, 80
  • Inheritance and descent, 18, 25
  •     and patriliny, 22
  •     of widow, 20
  •     of wife by brother, 20, 21
  • Initiation and free love, 144
  • Inja as suffix, 80
  • [160] "Intermarrying classes," 30
  • Isaacs, F. N., 35
  • Itch as suffix, 63, 80
  • Itchana as suffix, 80
  • Itchumundi "bloods," 50
  •     phratries, 49, 50
  • J as prefix, 84
  • Ja as prefix, 79, 80
  • Jarr as feminine suffix, 49
  • Jealousy, 131
  • Joo as prefix, 80
  • Joongoongie classes, 48
  •     phratries, 48
  • Jouon classes, 44, 51
  •     phratries, 45, 51
  • Jus primae noctis, 140, 144
  • K as prefix, 84
  • Kabi classes, 43
  • Kaitish classes, Table I a, 47
  • Kalkadoon classes, 46, 51
  •     phratries, 46, 51
  • Kamilaroi classes, 42
  •     customs, 143
  •     marriage, 151
  •     organisation, 31 sq.
  •     phratries, 42 a
  •     wife lending, 142
  • Kandri, 130
  • Kangulu classes, 44
  •     phratries, 44, IV b, 51
  • Kanunka, 83
  • Karandee class names, 74
  • Kempe, H., 84
  • Keramin phratries, 49
  • Kiabara classes, 43, 51
  • Kimberley, classes at, 47, 48
  • "Kin group," 8
  • "Kinsman," 31
  • "Kinship," 3 sq.
  •     and consanguinity, 23
  •     groups, 2, 7
  •     origin of idea, 13, 14
  •     tribal, 5
  • Kodi-molli, 133
  • Kogai classes, 44, 51
  •     phratries, 45, 51
  • Kohler, J., on group marriage, 127
  • Kombinegherry classes, 43
  • Koo as prefix, 80
  • Koogobathy classes, 46
  • Koolbirra, 82
  • Koonjan classes, 46
  • Koorangie classes, Table I a, 47
  • Korkoren, 83
  • Korkoro, 75, 83
  • Ku as prefix, 79, 80
  • Kubbi, 83
  • Kuinmurbura betrothal, 22
  •     classes, 44
  •     customs, 144
  •     phratries, 44, IV a, 51
  •     rules of residence, 16
  • Kulbara, 82
  • Kurnai customs, 143, 144
  •     phratries, 49, n. 8
  •     polygamy, 134
  •     relationships, 120
  •     rule of residence, 17, 18
  • Kurnandaburi phratries, 49
  •     polygamy, 132
  • Kutchin phratries, 9
  • Landed property, 7, 8, 29
  • Lang, Andrew, ii, 63
  • Languages, differentiation of, 60, 81
  • Leichardt, L., 35
  • Lending of wives, 132 sq., 143
  •     pirrauru wives, 132, 135, 139
  • Levirate, 20, 134
  • Liaison, 107, 133
  • Limba Karadjee classes, 36
  • Local group, constitution of, 26
  •     influence of, in causing change of rule of descent, 26
  •     types of, 8
  • Macarthur, Capt., 35
  • Maian, 134
  • Mala, 82
  • Male, 82
  • Male descent, see Patriliny
  • Malu, 82
  • Mara classes, 46
  •     phratries, 46
  • Marriage, definition of, 103, 105 sq.
  •     evolution of, Morgan's theory, 110
  •     forms of, 108
  •     origin of, 64
  •     prohibitions, 3, 6
  •     rules, 97 sq.
  •     and kinship terms, 93
  • Maryborough tribes, classes of, 43
  •     phratries, 43, III a, 51
  •     rules of residence, 17
  • Mathews, R. H., 31, 150
  • Matriliny in eight-class tribes, 151
  •     origin of, 13, 19
  •     primitive, 69
  •     priority of, 12, 15
  • "Matrilocal," 30
  •     marriage, 16
  • Matripotestal family, 8, 109
  • Mayoo classes, Table I a, 47
  • Meening classes, Table I a, 47
  • Melanesian phratries, 10
  • Miappe classes, 46, 51
  •     phratries, 46, 51
  • Migrations, 61
  • Milpulko phratries, 49
  • [161] Miorli classes, 44
  • Mittakoodi classes, 44, 51
  •     phratries, 45, 51
  • "Mixed group," 8
  • Mohegan phratries, 9
  • Monobar classes, 35
  • Moore, G. F., 34
  • Moree classes, 42
  • Morgan, Lewis, on promiscuity, 110
  • Mother right, see Matriliny
  • Mother, term for, 123
  • Mukjarawaint betrothal, 22
  •     customs, 144
  • Murawari "bloods," 51
  •     classes, 42, 51
  •     phratries, 42 f, 50, 51
  • Murchison R., classes on, 47, 48
  • Muri, 83
  • Mycoolon classes, 72
  • Myths, diffusion of, 56
  • N as prefix, 80
  • Nagualism, 12
  • Narran R., classes on, 42
  • Narrangga classes, 48
  • Narrinyeri customs, 143, 144
  • "Natal associations," 2
  • Nauo phratries, 49
  • Near relatives, marriage of, 113
  • New Hebrides club-house, 106
  • Ngarrego phratries, 48
  • Ngerikudi kinship terms, 95
  • Ngeumba "bloods," 51
  •     classes, 42, 51
  •     phratries, 42 d, 51
  •     organisation, 152
  • Nicol Bay, classes at, 47, 48
  • Nind, S., 34
  • Noa, 122, 129
  • Noa-mara, 129
  • Nu as prefix, 80
  • Nupa, 98, 135
  • Palyara, 83
  • Palyeri, 83
  • Panunga, 83
  • Parnkalla phratries, 49
  • Paternity, uncertain, 21
  • Patria potestas, 15, 19
  • Patrilineal inheritance, 18
  • Patriliny, causes of, in Australia, 27
  •     cause of rise, 22
  •     possible primitive, 13
  • "Patrilocal," 30
  • Patripotestal family, 8, 109
  • Peechera classes, 42
  • Phratries and classes, 51, 72, 87
  •     list of, 48 sq.
  •     object of, 69
  •     origin of, 65
  •     systematic groups as, 9
  • "Phratry," 30
  • Phratry names, 32 sq.
  •     meanings of, 53 sq.
  •     organisations, distribution of, 9, 37 sq.; Map III, 40
  •     segmentation, 61, 66
  • Pikumbul classes, 42
  • Piraungaru, 135, 141
  • Pirrauru, 130
  •     and group marriage, 136
  •     distinguishing features, 137
  •     origin of, 139, 140, 141
  •     spouses, duties of, 139-141
  • Pitta-Pitta, authority of husband among, 19
  •     classes, 44
  •     phratries, 45
  • Polyandry, 104, 108
  • Polygamy, 104, 108
  • Polygyny, 104, 108
  • Post, A. H., on group marriage, 127
  • Potestas, 4
  •     and betrothal, 22
  •     and patriliny, 22
  •     and residence, 14
  •     and rule of descent, 14
  •     relation of, to rule of descent, 19
  • Poverty of language, 124
  • Powell, J. W., 27
  • Prefixes, 79, 80
  • Primitive group, 111
  • Promiscuity, 133 n., 144
  •     forms of, 107
  • Property, inheritance of, 25
  •     in law, 2, 7, 18
  • Protectorship of woman's kin, 19, 20
  • Pu as prefix, 80
  • Puberty, licence at, 143 sq., 146
  • Pueblo peoples, descent among, 27
  • Pultara, 83
  • Punishment, 19, 20
  • Purchase of wife, 21
  • Purgoma classes, 44, 51
  •     phratries, 45, 51
  • Queries as to Australian facts, 129 sq., 132, 141
  • Racial conflict, 55
  • Rank and intermarrying class, 35
  • Relationship, systems of, 93
  • Residence and potestas, 14
  •     and rule of descent, 14
  •     customs of, 8, 10
  • Ridley, W., 36
  • Right of betrothal, 22
  • [162] Ringa-Ringa classes, 44
  • Scarcity of women, 139
  • Schürmann, C. W., 34
  • "Secret Societies," 3
  • Sexual aversion, 117
  •     unions, 102 sq.
  • "Shade" division, 31, 152
  • Sign language, 84
  • Sisters, exchange of, 19, 20
  • "Social organisation," 3
  • Societies, secret, 3
  • Solidarity of totem kin, 140
  • Spencer, B., on group marriage, 128
  • Status and kinship terms, 120, 125
  • Stokes, J. L., 36
  • "Sub-tribe," 30
  • Suffixes, 53, 60, 80
  • Ta as suffix, 80
  • Tarderick classes, 48
  • Taroombul classes, 44
  • Tatathi phratries, 49
  • Tchi as suffix, 53, 60, 80
  • Terminology, 29 sq.
  • Tippa-malku, 129
  •     husband, rights of, 132, 139
  • Tjingillie classes, Table I a, 47
  • Tjuka as suffix, 80
  • Toda phratries, 10
  • Totem and phratry, 9
  • Totems and classes, 89
  •     and phratry names, 60, 69
  • Totemism, distribution of, 8
  • "Totem kin," 31
  •     sacrosanctity of, 16
  • Totem kins, 5
  •     and phratries, 89
  •     arrangement of, 89
  •     and pirrauru, 134
  • Tribal brothers, rights of, 131 n., 141
  •     kinship, 5
  •     names, meaning of, 82
  •     property, 2, 7, 18, 61
  •     solidarity, 7
  • "Tribe," 2, 7, 29
  •     subdivisions of, 8
  • Tully R., classes on, 45
  • Turribul classes, 42
  • U as prefix, 80
  • Uku as suffix, 53, 60
  • Ula as suffix, 80
  • Um as suffix, 80
  • Umbaia classes, Table I a, 47
  •     phratries, 47
  • Unawa, 122
  • Unconscious reformation, 116
  • Undekerebina phratries, 51
  • Undivided commune, 121, 143
  • Unga as suffix, 80
  • Unghi classes, 42
  • Ungilla, 84
  • Ungorri classes, 44
  • Upala, 83
  • Urabunna customs, 142
  •     marriage rules, 98
  •     phratries, 49
  •     polygamy, 135
  • Uru as suffix, 53, 60
  • Victoria, occupation of, 27, 67
  •     S. W., phratries in, 49
  • Wailwun classes, 42
  •     organisation, 89
  • Wakelbura betrothal, 22
  •     classes, 44, 51
  •     phratries, 45 51
  •     polyandry, 133
  •     rules of residence, 16
  • Walpari classes, Table I a, 47
  •     phratries, 47
  • Wanika phratries, 10
  • Warkeman classes, 45
  • Warramunga classes, Table I a, 47
  •     marriage, 150
  •     phratries, 47
  • Wathi-Wathi kinship terms, 94
  •     phratries, 49
  • Weedokarry classes, 47, 48
  • Welu, 54
  • West Australia, classes in, 48
  •     phratries in, 48
  • Westermarck, E., on group marriage, 128
  •     on marriage, 105
  • Wide Bay, classes at, 43
  • Widow, position of, 20, 134
  •     removal of, 19
  • Widower, 131
  • Wife lending, 142
  •     authority over, 19
  • Wiimbaio customs, 143
  •     phratries, 49
  •     wife lending, 142
  • Wilpadrina, 129 n.
  • Wilson, T. B., 36
  • Wilya phratries, 49
  • Wiradjeri, chiefs among, 25
  •     classes, 42, 51
  •     marriage, 150
  •     phratries, 42 b, 50
  • Wolgal phratries, 49
  • Wollaroi betrothal, 22
  •     classes, 42
  • Wollongurma classes, 45
  • Wonnaruah classes, 42
  • Wonghibon "bloods," 51
  •     classes, 42, 51
  •     phratries, 42 c, 50, 51
  • Woonamurra classes, 44, 51
  •     [163] phratries, 45, 51
  • Worgaia classes, Table I a, 47
  •     phratries, 47
  • Workoboongo classes, 46, 72
  • Wulmala classes, Table I a, 47
  •     phratries, 47
  • Wurunjerri phratries, 48
  • Ya as prefix, 79, 80
  • Yambeena classes, 51
  •     phratries, 51
  • Yandairunga phratries, 49
  • Yandrawontha phratries, 49
  • Yangarella classes, Table I a, 47
  • Yelyuyendi phratries, 51
  • Yerunthully classes, 44, 72
  • Yookala classes, Table I a, 47
  • Yoolanlanya classes, 47
  • Yowerawarika phratries, 49
  • Yuin custom, 145
  • Yuipera classes, 44, 51
  •     phratries, 45, 51
  • Yukkabura classes, 45
  • Yun as prefix, 80
  • Yungmunnie classes, Table I a, 47

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.


Transcriber's Note:

Transcriber's Note:

The following inconsistencies have been maintained in the text:

The following inconsistencies have been kept in the text:

Misspelled word

Spelling error

p. 110 Hawaian for Hawaiian

p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hawaiian for Hawaiian

Typographical errors

Typos

p. 48 Chapter IV, Table I, Section XIV, the paragraph that begins with "Tribes" is missing a ) at the end.
p. 153 "are in caps.," should read "are in caps."

p. 48 Chapter IV, Table I, Section XIV, the paragraph that begins with "Tribes" is missing a ) at the end.
p. 153 "are in caps.," should read "are in caps."

Inconsistent hyphenation:

Inconsistent hyphen use:

bi-lateral / bilateral
eight-fold / eightfold
four-fold / fourfold
Geawe-gal / Geawegal
head-man / headman
inter-tribal / intertribal
matri-potestal / matripostestal
Narrang-ga / Narrangga
patri-potestal / patripotestal
sacrosanctity / sacrosanctity
sub-division / subdivision
wide-spread / widespread

bi-lateral / bilateral
eight-fold / eightfold
four-fold / fourfold
Geawe-gal / Geawegal
head-man / headman
inter-tribal / intertribal
matri-potestal / matripostestal
Narrang-ga / Narrangga
patri-potestal / patripotestal
sacrosanctity / sacrosanctity
sub-division / subdivision
wide-spread / widespread

Other inconsistencies:

Other inconsistencies:

Archæologia / Archaeologia
Eaglehawk-Crow / eaglehawk-crow
Pirraurru / Pirrauru
vice versâ / vice versa

Archæologia / Archaeologia
Eaglehawk-Crow / eaglehawk-crow
Pirraurru / Pirrauru
vice versâ / vice versa

In list of abbreviations: Proc. R.G.S. Qn.
In text: Proc. R.G.S. Qu., Proc. R.S. Qu.

In list of abbreviations: Proc. R.G.S. Qn.
In text: Proc. R.G.S. Qu., Proc. R.S. Qu.

In list of abbreviations: R.G.S. Qn.
In text: R.G.S. Qu.

In the list of abbreviations: R.G.S. Qn.
In the text: R.G.S. Qu.

Other comments:

Other comments:

In Chapter IV, Table II, repeated column headings have been omitted. The numbering in this table jumps from 12 to 20 and then from 34 to 40.

In Chapter IV, Table II, repeated column headers have been removed. The numbering in this table skips from 12 to 20 and then from 34 to 40.

In Chapter IV, Table III, two symbols are used (‡ and §) which are not defined. Repeated column headings have been omitted.

In Chapter IV, Table III, two symbols are used (‡ and §) that haven't been defined. Repeated column headings have been left out.

In Chapter VII, the abbreviation ib. in the Footnotes is not italicized.

In Chapter VII, the abbreviation ib. in the footnotes is not italicized.

In Chapter X, Section B. Marriage
The roman numerals are followed by a comma, rather than a period as in the preceding section.

In Chapter X, Section B. Marriage
The roman numerals are followed by a comma instead of a period like in the previous section.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!